Eternal flame of Daybreakerby Daybreaker_The_EmpressChaptersChapter 2, From other pesrpectiveChapter 3, The calm before the stormChapter 4, There is nothing more important than familyChapter 5, No way to turn back, part 1Chapter 6, No way to turn back, part 2Chapter 7, No way to turn back, part 3Chapter 8, A new beginningChapter 9, Thank you, Mum, for everythingChapter 10, Nighty and DaybieChapter 11, Daybie's diaryChapter 12, CatharsisChapter 14, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 2Chapter 15, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 3Chapter 16, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Eclipse and Final roundChapter 17, The beginning of something moreChapter 18, Who I am?Chapter 19, A "warm" welcomeChapter 20, A hole instead of a heartChapter 1, Through hardships to the starsChapter 13, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 1Chapter 2, From other pesrpectiveAuthor's Note Thank you all so much for such a warm welcome. I am very pleased that you liked my story so much. Here is the promised sequel. As you may have already noticed, English is not my main language, because of this, there may be roughness in the text. Feel free to correct me, unfortunately, I do not know all the rules of American literature. Feel free to write reviews Chapter 2, From other pesrpective From Fluttershy’s Perspective. This adventure was the most terrifying experience of my life. As soon as I get home, I’ll give Angel and all my woodland friends a big hug and lie down with them. I won’t leave the house for at least two days, not until I run out of food for them. The Lunar pony was so scary! I’m so grateful I have new friends who can protect me. And when we went into the Everfree Forest, I was as white as a sheet. I would never have gone in alone—thank goodness my friends were with me. We worked together so well! I didn’t expect the six of us to make such a great team. Twilight is incredibly smart; she found all the right information about the Lunar pony so quickly—others would have spent weeks in the library. It was fortunate that she’d already brought the necessary books from Canterlot and could navigate them easily. At first, she wasn’t too fond of me, though. I wanted to learn more about her little dragon friend Spike, but judging by her reluctance to talk, she just wasn’t in the mood. Maybe she was wary of everyone in Ponyville when she arrived... After all, she’s from Canterlot, where, as other ponies say, no one cares about anyone else. I can’t even imagine what that must be like... Maybe that’s why Twilight didn’t have any friends? I’m so glad she has us now. Oh, and the manticore I met in the forest—who knew they love affection so much? My kind heart couldn’t bear to harm her. I decided to show her kindness and help her, and it was worth it. It turned out the manticore was acting aggressively because of a thorn in her paw, which my friends, rushing into battle, would have never noticed. After I healed her wound, she started licking me—it’s one of my fondest memories from this terrifying adventure. Maybe I should visit her sometimes? As we approached the Castle of the Two Sisters, I was immediately filled with unease and a strange sense of déjà vu, as if we were meant to be there. Everyone understood that Nightmare Moon was waiting for us in the castle, our greatest enemy. She was so powerful—I could never face her alone. She even managed to banish Princess Celestia to the Sun with some spell. But with my friends, I felt ready to stand my ground until the end. When Twilight explained how the Elements of Harmony worked, I was deeply moved. I never imagined that the magic of friendship could be so significant in our lives. Thanks to it, we defeated Nightmare Moon. After overcoming all sorts of tests of our friendship, we confidently entered the castle. It felt more like ruins than a castle now. Surprisingly, only the throne room was well-preserved, and that’s where we found Nightmare Moon. We all stood behind Twilight as she prepared to perform what she called the "banishing ritual" of Nightmare Moon. The Lunar pony, despite everything, remained dignified and stubbornly refused to admit defeat. “But what is this?” I was shocked. Why did I feel that something wasn’t right, as if we were doing something other than what we were supposed to? “But how? We are the Elements of Harmony. Nightmare is evil... What’s happening?” I kept asking myself, but no answers came. At the same time, I knew that if we didn’t act, eternal night would come, and nothing would get better. We unleashed a massive surge of magic—the very magic of friendship Twilight had spoken of. A rainbow-colored beam shot from us, shaking everything. Swirling around Nightmare Moon, the Elements of Harmony began the process of banishing her. But something felt off, as though the process wasn’t going according to plan. Why didn’t anyone else sense it? GLASS SHATTERING BOOM! Suddenly, something burst out from under the magical dome, slamming into the wall with an explosive force, knocking down half of it and creating fresh debris. Dust filled the air. After the blinding light and shockwave from the magic, we all lay there, slowly regaining our senses. The magic had drained all our strength. I felt a bit nauseous, but quickly recovered. In the place where the dome had been, only a black crater remained, with a lone pony lying at its center. Soon, Princess Celestia arrived. A tense conversation full of emotions and regret unfolded between her and her sister, who hadn’t seen each other in ages. But I was focused on something else entirely. “What burst out of that magical dome?” I wondered anxiously. “I definitely saw something crash right into the wall.” “And that pile of rubble over there is proof,” I thought, staring at the newly formed mound. “Khak!” suddenly, I heard the wet sound of coughing coming from beneath the rubble. “IS... IS THERE SOMEBODY THERE?!” I began to panic. “We have to help them—they must be in so much pain!” I started to move but hesitated. “What if it’s something even worse than Nightmare Moon?” Dark thoughts swarmed my mind. “No matter who it is, I have to help!” I pushed those thoughts aside and turned to Princess Celestia. “P-Princess Celestia, s-something’s h-h-happening under the rubble,” I stammered, interrupting the sisters’ grand reunion. Everyone looked at me in confusion, as if I had said something unexpected. “What are you talking about, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, approaching me slowly. “Someone’s under the rubble! We have to save them!” I whispered, barely audible, so as not to startle whoever was trapped. Pointing with my hoof at the pile the size of half a barn, I explained the situation to Twilight. As soon as I finished, Twilight examined the debris with a cautious gaze, as if expecting the worst. “Wait, I see something too,” Twilight said, supporting my concern. Twilight carefully began to clear the rubble with her telekinesis, making sure not to harm the poor soul underneath. When she was done, we all gasped. There, lying at the bottom, was a very noble-looking white pony. She was an alicorn, as tall as Princess Celestia, with beautiful, disheveled orange-and-red-streaked hair that reminded me of flames. Her pupils were vertical, like the Lunar pony’s, but shaped differently, almost like dancing firelights. I immediately noticed her poor condition—coughing up blood, with several broken ribs, and one wing completely shattered. Her body was covered in bruises. Seeing her like this broke my heart. She needed medical help immediately, or she wouldn’t last long. Fortunately, she was wearing ancient, battered copper armor, which had at least somewhat protected her vital organs from the impact. She tried to stand, but something about her scared me, holding me back from rushing to her aid. “Just like Nightmare Moon...” I suddenly thought, examining the wounded pony. “No, they’re just similar,” I shook my head to dismiss the thought. There were many similarities between this pony and the Lunar one, but though they looked alike, they were completely different, like day and night. This pony had a royal white coat, on which all her bruises were painfully visible. She had sharp fangs, like the Lunar pony. And her predatory gaze, despite her being near death, was full of grandeur and nobility, like that of a true alicorn. Even in her weakened state, she looked at us with a regal dignity, as if she embodied the ancient essence of Equestria, much like the castle in which we stood—worn but not devoid of its former glory. “Khak... Celestia...” the white pony muttered, coughing up dark-red blood. But then, I felt an overwhelming pressure behind me and instantly realized it was coming from Princess Celestia. I turned to look at her, and I froze. Never had I seen such an expression on the face of our esteemed princess. It radiated pure anger. I was sure Princess Celestia did not expect this white pony. In fact, it seemed she had sincerely hoped never to meet her. She looked at her with such hatred, as if she despised her from the bottom of her heart. “Why is Celestia looking at her like that?” I asked myself, shrinking a bit. “What did she do to deserve this?” “How could the ruler of Equestria, known for her kindness and mercy, glare at another pony as though she were her sworn enemy?” “DAYBREAKER!” a voice suddenly roared, loud enough to shake me to my core. I stood frozen in terror. It took me a moment to realize that it was Princess Celestia who had spoken. I couldn’t move a muscle, and when I looked at my friends, I saw the same expressions of horror and disbelief on their faces. None of us could comprehend that this came from the ruler of Equestria. I knew only alicorns could use the Royal Canterlot Voice, but I had never heard it before. They said it was an ancient Equestrian dialect known only to alicorns, used when they were particularly angered. I never wanted to hear it again. Suddenly, I saw Celestia’s horn light up, and even though I knew nothing of magic, I could tell this wasn’t a teleportation spell. I tore my gaze away from Celestia’s furious face to look at the wounded pony. In that moment, the source of Celestia’s wrath, Daybreaker—so she had called her—turned almost instantly, despite her injuries, preparing to flee. Her face contorted in agony. “She’s in so much pain,” tears welled up in my eyes at the sight. "That’s nothing compared to a manticore's paw thorn," I suddenly recalled an adventure in the forest. Before I could even move, the injured pony bolted, running so fast that she could have competed with Rainbow or Applejack for the title of the best runner in Ponyville. I wasn’t pleased with the comparison, as I had seen her face and couldn’t imagine how painful each movement was for her. "I have to save her, no matter what!" a sudden realization struck me. It was as if I had just realized something important—that right now, I could save this poor pony’s life. Like a comet, I dashed after Daybreaker. But then I heard a dull thud. BANG! Suddenly, I saw the injured pony collapse, choking on blood. If her condition had made my heart ache before, now it sank straight into my hooves. I was terrified she might die, and I ran toward her as fast as I could. "Poor thing..." I thought again, looking at her face. She was crying, blood pooling beneath her. It hurt me to watch. My head started spinning, and I was on the verge of tears myself, close to fainting. Something told me she wasn’t only crying from pain, as if there was something else that caused the alicorn's hot tears. But then she stopped moving. "NO, NO, NO, PLEASE…" I screamed internally, racing toward her. "No, it can’t be, she can’t die in my hooves, I won’t accept such an outcome." I reached for Daybreaker's neck to check her pulse. "Thank Celestia, she's alive!" I breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately tensed up again, realizing she needed urgent medical attention. "She's just in a deep sleep." "We need to get her to the hospital immediately." Before I could think about her hospitalization, Princess Celestia started approaching. However, her gaze was no longer angry—it was sad. She seemed startled when she saw Daybreaker. I quickly jumped up and stood between the white pony and the ruler of Equestria. "Princess Celestia, I want to save Daybreaker!" I blurted out, staring straight into the princess’s eyes. "If... if I may," I added, slightly overestimating my abilities. "SAVE?! Someone like her?" Princess Celestia asked, her gaze hardening. Suddenly, I saw a pony’s silhouette swiftly approaching. It was Princess Celestia’s younger sister. "I want to save her too," Princess Luna said, coming to my defense as she slowly approached. "Why, sister?" Celestia asked, clearly puzzled and confused. "I don’t know what Daybreaker has done, but sister, doesn’t every pony deserve a second chance?" Princess Luna declared firmly to her sister. More ponies began gathering around us. They were my friends. "I don’t know all the details, but I agree that every pony deserves a second chance," Twilight said, joining me. "We think so too!" Applejack added on behalf of the other ponies, walking toward us. As soon as my friends reached us, they immediately stood beside me, forming a kind of protective shield. With a slightly stern gaze at Celestia, Princess Luna joined us as well. Celestia sank into deep thought. It seemed like a lot of time had passed, but she stood there, thinking deeply. This made all of us a little anxious, but then, as if Celestia had noticed it, she looked at us with the eyes of Equestria’s ruler. "Alright, I’ve heard you, my little ponies. I will spare Daybreaker’s life, but I will take her to Canterlot and personally oversee her treatment!" Princess Celestia pronounced her verdict. We all breathed a collective sigh of relief. Especially me, as it felt like a weight had been lifted from my heart. Still, should I really let Daybreaker go with Celestia when she’s in such a critical condition? But what happened next dispelled my doubts. Celestia approached Daybreaker and cast numerous healing spells with her horn, stabilizing the pony's condition. She finally stopped bleeding, and my mood began to lift. Her face turned a warmer shade, replacing the awful pale color she had before. It seemed that these healing spells not only helped Daybreaker but also me. Celestia turned and started speaking gently with her sister. "Thank you for listening, sister," Princess Luna said to Celestia. "It’s alright. I must consider the opinion of my beloved little sister and my little ponies," Princess Celestia replied, her gaze softening. Then a cheerful pony with a pink mane interrupted their casual conversation. "Hey, why so glum! Everything turned out fine, so let’s celebrate!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, beaming. "I invite you all to a welcome party in honor of Princess Luna’s return!" Pinkie added, practically bouncing with excitement for the upcoming party. "We’ll be there!" Twilight answered for all of us, and we nodded in agreement. "Oh, another one of Pinkie Pie’s noisy parties..." I thought, somewhat disappointed. I do love how excited and enthusiastic Pinkie gets about her parties, but I never feel quite comfortable at them. Since I’m a rather introverted pony, I prefer staying home with my friends. "Luna, go on ahead. I’ll take Daybreaker to Canterlot and be right back," Celestia said, lovingly embracing her sister with her wing. "Alright, sister. But I must warn you, we have much to discuss," Princess Luna replied in a slightly formal tone. "We need to throw a welcome party for the poor thing too..." Pinkie Pie began musing aloud. And so this frightening adventure ended on such a good note. "Ah, if only all scary stories had such happy endings!" I thought to myself. Smiling slightly, I ran up to my friends with a light heart. Today, I managed to save a pony. I’d love to follow up on her treatment, but I fear Princess Celestia won’t allow it. At least I convinced her not to kill Daybreaker. I hope this pony recovers quickly! I mustn’t forget to visit Twilight and ask her to find out from Celestia how Daybreaker’s treatment is going. Although I’ve left her in good hooves, I’m still very worried about her... Chapter 3, The calm before the stormSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 4, There is nothing more important than familySo here I am, quietly having lunch with Luna. We didn't sit in the main dining hall; instead, Luna and I usually choose the Princess dining room. It's a small room, meant for five ponies, and very cozy. It's the perfect place for a friendly meal with Luna. Today, we're having red lentil soup, pasta with fresh tomatoes and garlic for the main course, and apple strudel for dessert—one of Luna's favorites. After finishing my portion, I happily watched my friend enjoy her dessert. Then, a rather interesting thought came to me, something I had never mentioned before. "Luna, how's Nightmare Moon doing?" I asked, watching the happy expression of the pony eating her dessert. "Mmm, she's doing well. Why do you ask?" Luna responded, pausing mid-bite, genuinely puzzled by the question. "I'm just a little concerned. I’ve never seen her. Do you let her take control?" "I let her out at night so no one sees. She's quite sensitive, just like me. But she's a wonderful advisor and a friend, always there to support me," Luna said confidently, making it hard to doubt her words. "I understand, but I've still never seen her. I wonder what she looks like?" "She looks like you, yet doesn't at the same time." "Can you describe her?" I asked eagerly. "She's about your height, has fangs, and her eyes are a bit different. But that's where the similarities end. Her coat is darker than mine. If my coat is the color of twilight, then Nighty's—emphasis on the 'a'—is more like the deep night," Luna explained with enthusiasm, clearly seeing my growing interest. "Wow, that's so cool! I'd love to meet her. Could you introduce us?" I asked, scooting closer to Luna. "Sorry, Daybie, but Nighty doesn't like meeting other ponies much... she doesn’t really like ponies in general," Luna declined my request. "I see... But if she ever wants to, I'll be here," I said, chuckling at the shortened version of Nightmare Moon's name. ... "By the way, tell Nightmare Moon I think her nickname is adorable," I blurted out. Luna's face instantly flushed bright red. Realizing what was happening, she awkwardly turned her gaze toward the window, trying to focus on the scenery outside. I really should ask Celestia what she thinks of Nightmare Moon. It seemed like an ordinary lunch with a close friend, but in reality, I learned a lot. What Luna is afraid of—Celestia and I will definitely have a serious conversation about that—what Nightmare Moon looks like, and her personality. I also discovered another sweet side of Luna. By the way, I realized something: I never hear Celestia in my head when I’m in control of the body. I wonder why? Does she go into a sleep-like state? *** That evening, I had a serious conversation with Celestia. I waited until she finished her royal duties, ate with her sister, and took a shower. And just as she was preparing for bed, I decided to act. I thought it best to start the conversation with something distant, slowly leading into what I wanted to discuss. "Celestia, did you know how adorably your sister can blush?" I asked, carefully choosing my words. "What did you say to make her blush?" Celestia asked playfully. "I complimented her choice of a shortened name for Nightmare Moon. She calls her 'Nighty.' After my compliment, she turned bright red. I'd never seen her like that," I explained, watching Celestia’s intrigued expression. "I'm glad you two get along," Celestia said, genuinely proud of her little sister. "Celestia, are you interested in Nightmare?" I began the serious part of the conversation. "No, should I be? She doesn’t talk about her, and I don’t ask," Celestia said, looking at me with a confused expression. "But how could you not, Celestia! You two are sisters. How can you not be curious about Luna's other side?" I asked, smoothly transitioning to the main point. "Well, you know how much work I have lately—handling state affairs, maintaining ties with the aristocracy. I have to make sure everything is done properly, like a true queen of Equestria. So, there’s hardly any time for personal matters, let alone talking to my sister," Celestia finished, lowering her head. "I understand, Celestia, but she's still your sister. You need to make time, or you’ll grow apart!" I loudly declared, trying to convey the importance of my message. "That will never happen. She’s sensitive, yes, but she would never betray her family." "You don’t get it. Right now, you’re the one betraying her! Do you know how much it hurts her that no one admires her night sky? Luna thinks no one loves or appreciates her. And her own sister can barely find time to talk to her," I lashed out, confronting the pony closest to me in all of Equestria. "You’re the one who asked for time to control MY body, and now you’re wasting that time on training and talking to my sister! I could have spent that time with her," Celestia retorted, but I wasn't ready to back down. There was no turning back now. "It’s not just your body—it’s mine too. Isn’t it fair to let me have some time?" "And you wonder why I don't talk to my sister as much? Because you've taken MY time and use it to talk to MY sister!" Celestia hissed, her voice dripping with jealousy. "Celestia, what’s wrong with you? I’m just trying to help," I backed off slightly. "I’m exhausted from the day, and now you're wearing me out with this meaningless conversation..." "It’s not meaningless—it’s important! It’s about your beloved sister!" I pressed forward. "Nothing is more important than Equestria, no matter how that sounds. I can fix things with my sister later, but the affairs of the kingdom cannot wait," Celestia coldly replied. "Celestia, listen to me—you can never turn your back on family, even if family turns their back on you!" I said, feeling like I was delivering an important truth. "ENOUGH! Starting tomorrow, I’m reducing your time by an hour, just enough for me to spend that time with my sister. Are you happy now?" Celestia spat back at me, clearly enraged. "If you really use that time with Luna, then yes, I’m willing to make that sacrifice," I said firmly. "You better believe it," Celestia snarled, her anger boiling over. That’s how our fateful conversation ended. I finally understood how Celestia felt when I told her new things about her sister. She was jealous—jealous that, with all her royal duties, she could barely find time for a meal with Luna, and even then, the conversation revolved around official matters. Luna had taken on the role of organizing palace events and reporting her work to her older sister at the dinner table. I don't like how things are developing between me and Celestia. But I don't know how to fix this situation. What should I do? *** Time passed since that conversation. Celestia continued to distance herself from me. She listened to me less, considering me more of a nuisance in her head than a friend or advisor. As she had wanted, I was left with only two hours of control per day, just enough time to focus on my combat skills. I decided to try my hand at magic, and it turned out I had a talent for it. This discovery was a small ray of light in the growing darkness. My magic, though, was quite unusual. I'd love to ask Star Swirl about it, but unfortunately, he disappeared a long time ago. "Will he ever return?" I hope so. Only he could resolve this conflict between me and Celestia. Anyway, my talent turned out to be quite interesting: aside from the usual spells like teleportation, magic beams, and telekinesis, I unlocked a new, previously unknown form of magic—fire magic, as I called it. I even searched the royal library for information on it but found nothing. "It must be a gift from the sun itself, to help me protect Equestria when the time comes." I learned how to create massive fireballs with destructive power, and I also mastered the ability to transform my body into a state of liquid flame. It's a very useful spell for covert operations, though at night, the flame becomes too bright, making it difficult to stay hidden. Furthermore, I tested an important hypothesis. "Can I set something on fire while in flame form?" It turned out I couldn't. Apparently, the liquid flame form is purely magical, and the fire doesn't cause harm to the world around it, which is a good thing. For my talent and skill, our soldiers started calling me "Mistress of Flame." I loved that nickname. It seemed to speak for me, as if I truly was the ruler of fire. *** "YES, I DID IT!" I proudly declared. Today marks a truly significant day for both me and the warriors of the entire kingdom. I finally defeated the strongest warrior in our ranks. His name was Loyal Heart—a tall, strong pony with white fur and a blue mane. No one could match his skill with a glaive—until today. I had fully mastered the art of handling this weapon and decided to try my luck in a duel. "And I did it!" "I want to jump for joy." The duel was long. By the end, we were both exhausted, but that’s when my physical endurance training paid off. In the decisive moment, I took control and knocked the ground out from under my opponent. Even though it was just a training glaive, the blow was strong enough to knock an adult pony down. And so, with this triumph, my duel with Loyal Heart ended. I helped him up, and we tapped hooves in mutual respect. After this, all the soldiers of the Royal Guard began to respect me. Word of my victory spread beyond the Castle of the Two Sisters, reaching all corners of the kingdom. This event helped me realize my true purpose: I must protect all the ponies in this kingdom and make Equestria a truly great country. However, dark clouds were gathering. Celly still hadn’t had a proper talk with her sister. Instead, she kept pestering her with questions about preparations for various events, using not the familiar shortened name as before, but addressing her by the formal title—"Princess Luna." "How can you speak to your own sister like that?" Luna hated being addressed that way, and so did I. I desperately wanted to hammer into my friend’s head that everything she was doing now was completely disgusting and vile. She was creating a massive chasm between herself and her sister. "I need to talk to her while she still listens to me!" Waiting for the evening, I began to put my plan into action. "Celly, we need to have a serious talk!" I boomed inside Selly’s mind, causing her to flinch a little. "Yes, Daybreaker, what is it?" she asked wearily, no longer addressing me as a friend, but using my full name. "Why have you stopped treating Luna like your sister?" I began my attack. "Because, as Queen of Equestria, I must address every pony according to their title and status. You should address me officially too." "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? SHE’S YOUR SISTER!" I yelled at her, causing Celly to be taken aback, though she quickly regained her composure. "Stop yelling, it’s irritating," Celly snarled in response to my outburst. "How can I not yell! You two were inseparable from childhood! When I see you tormenting her with questions about work, my heart breaks," I couldn’t hold back anymore and voiced everything I thought about this situation. "It is her duty to report to me about all her work, as I am the Queen of Equestria!" "Who put this idea in your head that it's right to push your family aside, putting royal duties first?" I asked, unable to take her logic any longer. "STAY OUT OF THIS, DAYBREAKER!" Queen Celestia yelled back. At that moment, I realized the point of no return had been crossed, and the relationship Celly and I once had would never return. Nor would the Celly I once knew. Instead, there was only "Queen Celestia." There was no point in arguing anymore. She wouldn't listen, only drifting further away. For the first time, I felt out of place—not just in the situation, but in my own body, as if I were becoming a prisoner of Queen Celestia. "If you stopped wasting my time with your silly glaive practice, maybe I could talk to my sister like before," Queen Celestia stated her wish, layered with lies. "Ah, I see. I understand what she wants from me. Well, in that case, I see no reason to deny her. Celestia can take my time with or without my consent." "Very well, Queen Celestia, I will give you my time, but please promise that you will talk to your sister, Princess Luna, and resolve all misunderstandings," I addressed her formally, unable to hide the sadness in my voice. "I will. Thank you for your reasonable decision, Daybreaker," the queen ended that awful conversation. After that talk, I stopped speaking to Queen Celestia, which she was delighted about. As she had promised, Celestia did talk to her sister. Well... talked... It was more of a long monologue, where she accused poor Luna of prioritizing her personal feelings over her royal duties. After that fateful conversation, Luna completely withdrew into herself. She locked herself in her room and almost stopped eating, crying constantly. "Poor thing, I just want to hug you..." *** "This is revolting..." I was literally nauseated by everything Celestia was doing. Even from her herself. The way she sweetly ingratiated herself with the aristocrats, just so they wouldn’t express any dislike for the queen. All these meetings were dripping with hypocrisy, in which Celestia was drowning, mistaking it for sincerity. I began to grow angry with the aristocrats and rightly blame them for all the trouble they brought to our family. Being inside the queen’s mind, I decided to focus on solving the main issue. "How do I bring the old Celly back?" She no longer listens to me. Whatever I say, she does the opposite. So, the only one who can help is Luna. But she’s completely broken after that conversation. "I’ll have to wait until Luna gathers her strength and finally speaks out to Celestia. Until then, I’ll just have to be patient," were my last thoughts before I started waiting for the right moment. Author's Note Hello everyone Thank you very much for such an ardent feedback. I've read all the comments and I want to clarify something. The first is Daybreaker's memories, which our main character comprehends. And secondly, this is the fact that in this and subsequent chapters a non-canonical Celestia will be shown, so the history of their relationship dates back to ancient times. Celestia will only understand what the path of harmony is from time to time. This is au. I will keep writing "Celly" to call Celestia a little shorter, if you don't mind. Hope you like my story Chapter 5, No way to turn back, part 1Although I was hiding in Celestia's mind, something continued to bother me deep inside. "Why is Celestia acting this way?" That question had been haunting me since our last conversation. Something felt off, as if Celestia found it easier to quarrel with me than to hear me out. "Something isn’t right..." I thought. As I tried to understand her actions, I realized I had been too impulsive toward Celly. I felt so sorry for Luna and wanted things to go back to the way they were. That’s why I lashed out at Celestia without seeing the bigger picture. Celly couldn't take it and fought back. "However, this isn't a problem that can be solved with words..." Not with the words I had used to justify my position, at least. It’s clear she wouldn’t listen. I probably wouldn’t have either if someone had angrily pointed out my faults. Talking to her at the end of the day was a bad idea. I didn’t want to burden her, yet that’s exactly what happened, turning our conversation into a massive argument. I should’ve used a softer approach. I shouldn’t have pushed so hard but calmly explained where she was wrong, instead of hoping she’d just listen. Now she’s even more distant, and I’m deeply hurt. "Like a couple of little foals, for Celestia’s sake..." I realized. Time to stop overthinking. "So, why is Celestia doing this?" I decided to delve into our shared memories. I hadn’t known I could do that until now. Apparently, Celestia can too if she wants. That means I can learn to rule Equestria, and Celly can learn martial arts from my memories. It’s convenient that we can help each other this way. As I sifted through Celly's memory fragments, I noticed an interesting detail. For the past few years, she had been focused on royal duties and pushing forward a governmental reform project that could change our lives forever. The project was called "Feudalism." It proposed a massive restructuring of our country's system. Currently, power is centralized with the ruler and the royal apparatus, while the aristocracy holds mostly advisory roles as state officials. But under this reform, everything would change. Every aristocrat would get their own land, called a "fief," over which they’d have almost unlimited authority, with the royal family being the only ones allowed to intervene. The fief lords would be responsible for collecting taxes and giving a portion to the royal family. This project had been backed by the aristocracy since Celly first started learning to govern. Initially, she rejected it due to its flaws, but over time, as duties piled up, the idea of decentralizing power started to seem appealing. This way, she could reduce her workload and have more free time—to spend with Luna... and with me. But doesn’t that mean losing absolute royal power? It’s obvious the aristocracy would demand more and more over time. Our Equestria, along with the rule of the two sisters, could become a relic of the past, replaced by dozens, if not hundreds, of quasi-states with their own laws and rulers. Ponies within those states might start believing their government is the best, which could lead to a full-scale war between the pony-states to determine the strongest. After that, a monarchy would return, just like now, but at the cost of hundreds of thousands of lives and shattered destinies. Doesn’t Celly see this? She thinks she can tame the aristocracy this way, but it will likely backfire. Only a show of strength and the invincibility of the royal power can keep them in check. I’d show them what real discipline looks like in our army, but Celly wouldn’t approve. I felt a bit sick thinking about how immaturely I had acted. I’d been behaving like a moody teenager. "But what did I do wrong?" I suddenly wondered. After some time, I realized that both Celly and I were right in our own ways. I spoke about the importance of family, while Celly focused on governing our country with the cold rationality of a ruler, weighing the pros and cons. We just said too much to each other, and now we don’t know how to make amends. But it’s too early to apologize. She probably wouldn’t listen—or if she did, she might conclude that she was entirely right. She would keep following her queenly logic. We need time to learn from our mistakes and grow. Or we need another pony to show us where we went wrong—someone like Luna. Now we just have to wait until she gathers the courage to have that crucial conversation. The future of Equestria depends on it. Not long after, Luna burst into Celestia’s office, practically storming in with all her determination. "Sister, it's time to discuss something important," Luna began, walking slowly toward Celestia's desk. Her face was stern, and her fur stood on end. "Princess Luna, why do you enter my office without scheduling an appointment?" Celestia started her tirade. She glared at Luna with disdain as she rose from her desk, which was covered with stacks of documents and decrees. "That’s exactly what we need to talk about. Why have you stopped speaking to me like you used to?" Luna began cautiously. "As I am the Queen of Equestria, I must act accordingly and treat everypony appropriately. Even you," Celly explained her stance. "Why such formality when we're alone?" Luna asked a logical question. "So that I always remember who I am, even when I'm with you," Queen Celestia coldly replied. Her eyes narrowed, and she raised her head haughtily, clearly showing disdain. "What are you talking about? You're my sister first, and only after that, you're the Queen of Equestria." "I, Celestia, am the Queen, and you are the Princess. You should finally grow up, stop crying, and start performing your duties as a Princess should," Celestia spat out. "You need to stop being weak and constantly worrying about whether ponies admire your night. It doesn’t matter if they do or not." Celestia approached her sister, spreading her wings like a true ruler of Equestria. But Luna didn’t back down, her face darkening. I had never seen her like this before. Her expression turned even gloomier, and tears welled up in her eyes—just a bit more, and she would burst into tears and run out of the room. "Celly, stop! Back off, you’re really hurting your sister!" I called out to her in her mind. "Stay out of this, Daybreaker," Celestia snapped. I could clearly see that Celestia was beginning to waver in front of her sister. The confidence she had moments ago was fading, her wings drooping slightly. Apparently, she hadn’t expected Luna to stand up to her like this. "I warned you!" I snorted, then turned my attention to Luna. Luna, on the other hoof, was burning with more resolve than I had ever seen. She pulled herself together for one last, crucial question. "One last question, Queen Celestia," Luna began her final assault. "I’m listening," Celly responded dryly. Even such a short exchange seemed to exhaust her more than eight hours of royal duties. "Where is Daybreaker?" Luna asked the fateful question. "I haven’t seen her on the training grounds lately, so where is she?" Celestia hesitated before speaking. For a moment, she simply stared at her quill and paper, carefully choosing her words. It seemed she had realized that it was better to tell the harsh truth than a beautiful lie. She looked at Luna again, apparently deciding on something. "Daybreaker and I had a serious argument, and I took away her free time," Celestia confessed truthfully, sighing and looking down at Luna's hooves with a somewhat sad gaze. Wow. I didn’t expect that—telling the truth without hiding anything. This is exactly why I respect her. It means Celly blames herself too, so not everything is lost between us. I’ll need to talk to her later, but gently this time, to avoid another fight. But that can wait; there’s something more important right now. "What did you fight about?" Luna dared to ask. Her previous sharp expression softened into genuine surprise. It was as if Luna had considered every possible answer but not this one. It felt like something impossible had happened. "About how I treat you. She thinks I’m wrong in how I’ve been handling things with you," Celly exhaled, confessing the burden she had been carrying in her heart. "And so, you think that gives you the right to take away her free time?" Luna asked sternly. "I offered, and she agreed. That gave me more time for duties and to talk with you." "Talk with me... Since we’re on the topic of talking, do you think this is an acceptable way for sisters to communicate?" After this, Celestia fell into deep thought again. Trying not to offend her sister, she pondered how to phrase things in a way that wouldn’t escalate the situation further. "Looks like she’s in a good mood today if she’s laying all her cards on the table," I noted sarcastically. Celly usually flares up like a matchstick when it comes to important conversations. She says what she thinks without much regard for how her words might hurt others. But now it seems she’s using her brain, finally taking off her Queen of Equestria mask—probably tired of playing the role. "Did she finally realize that this isn’t the way to go?" I analyzed. "Listen... Everything I'm doing right now is for you and Daybreaker," Celestia finally broke the silence, revealing her true intentions. But Luna didn’t flinch. Her face only grew angrier. I could feel her starting to boil over. Despite her dark coat, it was clear that her face had begun to flush with rage. Everything about her screamed that one more word from Celestia and Luna would explode in fury. "YOU'RE DOING THIS FOR YOURSELF, QUEEN CELESTIA!" Luna shouted, unable to hold back. The force of her voice was so intense, I was caught off guard for a moment. "You don't care about Daybreaker and me," Luna spat. "You love being first in everything and basking in glory, cozying up to the aristocracy. How can you even talk, when you've—" "PRINCESS LUNA, STOP THIS AT ONCE!" Celestia interrupted, switching to the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Ah, there she is, my good old Celestia. I was starting to worry." Unable to contain herself, Celestia grabbed a fresh stack of papers from the desk with her magic and hurled them against the wall. Her body shook, and her eyes blazed with anger. It was obvious she had truly reached her breaking point. Now, there were two furious ponies in the room. "Like two hysterical maniacs... great." Maniacs... Why did that word remind me of the way our officers used to bicker during drills? Looks like I'm entering that phase where a soldier falls back on what they learned in the army. I can already picture myself singing those old guard songs to Celestia for group marches: "I love serving Auntie Celestia, She shows me who I really am! One, two, three, four, the castle guards march more and more! One, two, three, four, I love the castle guards even more! My corps, Your corps, The castle guards’ corps..." Haha, should I wake her up tomorrow with that song, belting it at full volume while I march around in her head? I wonder what her reaction would be? Anyway, I guess I've been a bit too obsessed with army life lately. I really need to visit again soon. What am I even thinking? My two dearest friends are fighting, and I don’t even know how to fix it. “Here we go again. It was all going so well,” I thought with regret. "...You know, Queen Celestia, sometimes I don’t see Tia in you at all anymore. Maybe all along, my real sister was Daybreaker," Luna said, huffing in disappointment, as she turned toward the door. "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!" Celestia raged, but Luna was already gone, slamming the door behind her with a loud bang. "It's over, Celestia..." I thought. Celestia sat at her desk, staring blankly at the door her sister had just walked out of. Minutes passed before she snapped out of it and returned to her work. But something had changed—she wasn't working like she used to. It was as if something had broken inside her. Her hoof trembled as she signed decrees, and she looked utterly deflated. Even her coat seemed paler than before. As evening approached, Celestia finally broke the oppressive silence. "Daybreaker, did I do the right thing?" she asked with a heavy heart. "Why ask when you already know the answer?" I retorted. "First of all, I want to apologize, Daybreaker. I was really harsh with you. You were only trying to help," Celestia said, lowering her head. "I need to apologize too, Celestia. I chose the wrong time to speak and said too much," I admitted. "We both said too much," my friend added. "Agreed." "I need to rethink my behavior and how I handle the affairs of the state. What should I do, Daybreaker?" Celestia asked me, a glimmer of hope in her voice. "First and foremost, you need to go apologize to Luna. She's very sensitive. After what you said, she doesn’t even see you as a sister anymore," I began to break through Celestia's defenses with reason. "I understand..." Celestia said, clearly disappointed in herself. "Daybreaker, I'm such a fool..." "We were both fools, but that doesn’t mean it’s too late, or that all is lost," I reassured her. "Let’s go to her now, and you can apologize?" "Of course, let's go, Daybreaker!" Celestia sprang from her desk and headed toward Luna’s wing of the castle. But it was already too late. Chapter 6, No way to turn back, part 2Author's Note Hello everyone I want to congratulate everyone on an incredible event! Our fanfiction has become a leader in the "Popular now" tab. All this is thanks to you, thank you very much. Daybreaker is extremely grateful that you like the story so much. You have no idea how much this means to me! Chapter 6, No way to turn back, part 2 After my reconciliation with Celly, it seemed like a calm had settled in her mind. The discomfort I had been feeling faded, and life seemed lighter. The familiar atmosphere of home, one I had known since childhood, returned. Celly seemed to have found new strength after realizing that all our issues had been resolved. If before she appeared rather downcast — her wings folded, her face lowered, her gaze distant — now she was the complete opposite. She spread her wings as befitting a majestic alicorn, holding her head high, showing that every problem could be overcome. “In moments like these, she’s just so adorable!” Though I was still a little mad at her and all that, just look at how proudly she walked after making up with me. Like a ruler in her palace, a ruler in her palace, hee-hee-hee. Meanwhile, Celly confidently exited her office. The castle of the two sisters was quite fascinating in itself. I remember back when it was being built, Celly and Luna argued a lot about the castle’s interior design. Luna wanted darker tones for the decor and furniture, while Celly favored everything light and grand. There were many discussions; once, they almost fought, but sisters are sisters, and they found a compromise that suited them both. They divided the castle into three sections. The first and most important was the throne room and banquet halls, situated in the middle, serving as a sort of neutral zone. This is where most events, meetings with the aristocracy, balls, and state celebrations took place. The second and third areas were reserved for Celestia's and Luna’s quarters. These were located on either side of the throne room, which divided the castle into day and night. Luna's section was called the night part, while Selly’s was the day part. After finishing all our business, Celly and I moved from her office to the throne room. The design was quite interesting: it began with a large hallway lined with numerous arches that led to banquet halls, ending with the grand hall of the two sisters. The walls were adorned with high-quality tapestries, and the floor was covered with a red carpet. The throne room itself was magnificent — a spacious and pompous room. It felt like the very embodiment of Equestria. The room was well lit, with stained glass windows in the walls, and above, instead of the typical concrete ceiling, there was a large skylight. On the floor was the symbol of Equestria — a crescent moon and the sun. The carpet led directly to the thrones of the two sisters, positioned on tall platforms with stairs leading up to them. One throne was for Celestia, the other for Luna. Although Celestia was the queen and Luna the princess, the thrones were on the same level, symbolizing their equality. On either side of the platforms were entrances to other parts of the castle. We approached the entrance to the night section when suddenly a pair of thestrals blocked our way. These are a special kind of pony with vertical pupils, usually dark-furred, with bat-like wings instead of the feathered wings of pegasi. This is a unique army of ponies that Luna once saved from extinction. They call themselves thestrals and serve Luna exclusively. I don’t know all the details of the story — Luna didn’t share much about it — but just looking at them, you could see their unwavering loyalty to Luna, as if serving the princess of the night was their life's mission. Lost in thought, I hadn’t noticed that the thestrals were adamantly refusing to let us enter Luna’s territory. I wondered why. “Celly, is something wrong with them?” I asked my friend. “Daybie, it seems they don’t want to let us in,” Celly replied, sounding slightly frightened. “Then show them your power,” I nudged her. “We cannot allow you into the night castle,” said one of the thestrals, his voice slightly shaky, breaking the silence. “What do you mean?” Celly asked authoritatively. Even without using the Canterlot Voice, she sounded intimidating. The two thestrals flinched at her question. Their hooves trembled, betraying their anxiety. Like chicks before a griffon, they stood before the ruler of Equestria. After my little metaphor, Celly raised her head even higher, showing her clear superiority, exerting enormous pressure on the small thestrals. “Princess Luna has ordered that Queen Celestia must not enter under any circumstances,” one of the thestrals said, as if struggling against the weight of her presence. Though they were afraid and trembling, they stood their ground. I respected that. “Celly, should I just knock them out?” I asked suggestively. “No! What would Luna say about that? Did you think about that?” Darn it, she’s right. If I cause a scene here, it’ll only lead to trouble. I needed to smooth things over before we made things worse. How hadn’t I thought of that? “Sorry, I’ve been out of training for a while. My hooves are itching…” I confessed to Celly. Her expression grew stern at my words. “Better reign it in for now,” she said, sounding like a teacher. “All right, all right, mom, I’ll behave,” I said, lowering my head like a child apologizing for a prank. After my comment, Selly’s face turned an unfamiliar shade of blush. It was a soft red, revealing a bashfulness I hadn’t seen before. Gone was her teacher-like expression, replaced by genuine surprise at my teasing. “Stop it, don’t call me mom!” she said, blushing even more. “Okay, hee-hee! But what are we going to do about the thestrals?” I asked, changing the subject. And with that, we both returned to reality and realized that we had been standing there the whole time with stoic expressions. Meanwhile, the two thestrals were trembling more than ever. Their teeth were chattering openly, showing just how afraid they were of us. It seemed like, with just a little more pressure, they would run off and leave the path open. “For now, I think we should retreat,” I suggested to Celestia, who was assessing the situation. “Yes, you’re right, Daybie. There’s no need for violence here. We’ll come back tomorrow,” Celly concluded. I had no objections to visiting Luna tomorrow. But something was bothering me. Why had Luna forbidden her sister from entering her territory? That had never happened before. Sure, they’d argued and quarreled sometimes, but they always made up and continued living together as sisters should. What had changed? Could Selly’s words have hurt Luna that much? So many questions, and so few answers… *** Several days passed, and we still couldn't reach Luna. During that time, Celestia became very nervous and on edge. She didn’t look good—her eyes were swollen, either from crying or lack of sleep; her head hung low, and she didn’t even spread her wings. Her work slowed down as she spent hours pondering over every decree. In meetings with the aristocracy, she stopped being polite, and at any criticism, she’d yell and storm out of the council chamber. The aristocrats started to fear her so much that they mostly stayed silent during meetings—only Celly spoke. I did my best to calm her down, but it wasn’t working. Celly started getting up in the middle of the night to try and reach the castle’s night wing again, but they kept turning her away. At first, she took the refusals in stride, but lately, she’d been openly begging them to let her see Luna. The thestrals just shrugged, saying they had no other orders. We figured Luna just needed some time, so we didn’t press the issue. But now, I have no idea what’s going on in the night wing of the castle. *** Celly’s condition kept deteriorating. She became paranoid in the middle of the night, talking to herself and throwing out wild theories about why her sister wasn’t letting her visit. It was like she stopped noticing me altogether, as if I were just another voice in her head. Meanwhile, I was lost in my own thoughts. I started to believe that Luna wasn’t mad at all—she’d probably just come to her own conclusions and made a decision. I mean, there’s no way Luna could be so upset that she’d refuse to see her own sister in her part of the castle. I couldn’t sleep at night either—this whole situation gnawed at me. It felt like I was missing something important. I couldn’t stop thinking about Luna’s face during her last words—her gaze, full of pain, yet with a strange determination. It was like she had made up her mind, with no way back. “She’s planning something!” The realization hit me. But what? It couldn’t be anything good. Quite the opposite. “Who put this idea in her head?” I kept asking myself, trying to piece it together logically. She’s not the kind of pony who would hurt someone in return. She’s sensitive, shy, and forgiving—like Celly, but less decisive in some matters. She’d never come to such a decision on her own. That means she wouldn’t harm Celly, but what is she planning? “If she’s decided to do something dangerous, then someone must be supporting her—supporting her so fervently that they’re offering ideas to resolve the conflict,” I theorized. I needed to remember everything Luna had ever mentioned in our conversations. What had she said? What had she brought up casually? How did she react to certain words? “Just casual chats, talks about nothing, about food, about the weather, about fashion, funny stories about Celly, talks about second personalities…” The second personality… I had never met Luna’s other side, but I knew she existed. “How did Luna describe her again?” “A wonderful advisor and friend, always there to support her…” I recalled her words. Always there to support her… “That’s it!” The realization hit me like a puzzle finally coming together. She’s sensitive like Luna, right? So, if I’ve been studying combat skills, and Celie’s taken control of the state, does that mean Luna’s doing the same? Luna handles events and ceremonies, right? Then Luna’s second personality must be learning combat too, so if anything happens to Celly, she can step in to help. The thestrals also had a training ground, but it was located beyond the castle’s night wing. “Nightmare Moon, what are you planning?” I asked myself, already knowing the answer. “I need to keep an eye on her!” I shouted, my thoughts racing. *** From that moment on, I decided to keep silent and gather all the information I could, watching through Celie’s eyes. I wanted to ask Celly to let me take control of the body for a few hours, but I doubted she’d agree. She was already too fragile to disturb. The flow of information was slow, but even that was enough to draw some conclusions. So, what do we know? First: the number of thestrals had decreased drastically, weakening the castle’s security—meaning part of the guard had left. “But where?” Second: Luna hadn’t appeared in the throne room or anywhere else in neutral territory. The second follows from the first. If the guard had decreased, then Luna was also gone. I doubt she had forgiven her sister. “Where did Luna go?” “How did she slip past our guards unnoticed, and why didn’t the thestrals mention Luna leaving?” Eventually, the servants or chefs bringing her food would’ve noticed her absence. So, she must be leaving for a certain amount of time and then returning. Luna once said she only lets Nightmare Moon out at night. So, all of this is happening because of Luna’s second personality. As far as I know, Nightmare Moon wouldn’t just wander around the castle for no reason. That means she’s going out with a specific purpose, and it’s clearly not a casual stroll if the guards are leaving with her. There’s information that parts of the thestral army were stationed outside the castle. There are about one and a half thousand soldiers, if I’m not mistaken. In the castle, we have only a thousand of our own, not counting the forces stationed beyond its walls. Piecing everything together, it seems that Nightmare Moon is leaving at night with her guards to go… somewhere, likely to those thestral forces. “But why would she be visiting her army at night?” I asked myself. What does an alicorn do at night with her personal army, without informing anyone? In ancient Equestrian history books, this is exactly how armed revolts began. Does this mean… "SHE'S PLANNING AN UPRISING!" I shouted in Celly’s mind. "Who's planning an uprising?" Celly asked wearily, looking up from state documents. "Celly! If I’m not mistaken, Nightmare Moon is preparing an armed rebellion to overthrow both of us." Celly's eyes widened at my words. It seemed the exhaustion vanished instantly, and she was fully awake in a heartbeat. "What are you talking about, Daybie?" Celestia asked cautiously, slowly approaching me in our mind, as if not believing what she'd heard. "The thestral guard has decreased, right? Luna hasn’t left her part of the castle, meaning she’s gone. But the servants report nothing! So, she leaves, but only at specific times, namely…" "Wait, wait, what are you getting at?" Celly interrupted, clearly not understanding my point. "Celly! What I’m about to say might shock you. Promise me you won’t snap at me," I said, sitting down in front of her in a comfortable position. "Fine, I promise. Just get to the point, please," Celly said tiredly. Celly sat down too, sensing the gravity of the conversation. Her whole posture showed that she was fully engaged. "As I said, the guard has thinned out. So the thestrals are leaving, but no one notices, right?" Celly nodded, clearly pondering this. "It follows that they leave at night to remain unnoticed, just like Nightmare Moon," I speculated. "Why do you think Nightmare Moon is behind all this?" Celly asked, quite reasonably. "Luna herself would never do such a thing, which means someone is helping her. And that someone can only be Nightmare Moon!" I declared, crossing my hooves confidently. Selly’s face darkened. She lowered her head, staring down at her hooves. I could almost feel the temperature in her mind drop twenty degrees. "How can you accuse my sister of this based on mere guesses and assumptions?" Celly whispered so quietly that only I could hear. "Well, I’ve thought a lot about it, gathering information, and based on that, I’ve made a reasonable hypothesis…" "HOW COULD YOU EVEN THINK SUCH A THING?" Selly’s voice boomed across the space in her mind. I shut my eyes and pressed my hooves to my ears to avoid going deaf from her scream. It felt like a ringing echoed in my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw a terrifying sight. Her eyes wide open, her mane rippling, her fur bristling, and a fierce snarl on her face. Celly jumped up beside me, staring at me so angrily that I thought I’d done something irreparable. "Celly, listen! What I’m saying is crucial!" I also stood up, determined to prove my point. I saw Celly regain control, the anger fading into disgust, but she remained tense, keeping her distance. "Alright. Let’s say you’re right. What do you propose?" Celestia's tone shifted to one of disdain. "I suggest we investigate. Take our guards and go to Luna’s chambers at night. If I’m wrong, you can talk to her calmly. I’ll even apologize if you want." "Don’t even think about it!" Celly ordered. "But why? What harm can come from a simple check?" I asked, bewildered. "A SIMPLE CHECK?!" Celestia shouted. "To go to Luna’s chambers with armed guards—do you call that a simple check?!" I paused, unable to grasp her meaning. Celly seemed to notice this and calmed down to explain. "How can you speak of Luna like this? Planning a coup to overthrow me… She would never do that—I’m her sister!" Celly said to prove her point. "Luna wouldn’t, but Nightmare Moon could," I suggested. "We don’t even know who she is! What if she’s been manipulating Luna, Luna agreed, and now Nightmare Moon is doing whatever she pleases?" I laid out my plausible theory. Celly didn’t reply. She lowered her gaze, lost in deep thought. Time seemed to stop as I watched my friend. After a while, Celly looked up, speaking calmly. "I understand, Daybie, there’s some truth to your theory. But I simply refuse to believe it. If Nightmare Moon is up to something, I need to talk to her. This issue can only be solved through conversation," my friend reasoned. "What you’re suggesting is unacceptable. How could I storm into my own sister’s chambers at night with armed guards? What would she think of me?" "I get it, Celly. But I still think we need to investigate." "Daybie…" "I won’t insist. But from now on, stay alert. Be prepared for anything," I warned Celly. "Alright, Daybie, I’ve heard you," Celly said, returning to her royal duties. Oh, how wrong Celly was not to listen to me back then. So very wrong… Chapter 7, No way to turn back, part 3Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 8, A new beginning"Damn... My head hurts... Fuck!" I cursed everything imaginable. Why has my head been hurting so much lately? Last time, it was probably from getting hit by debris, but this pain felt completely different. Like I’d overslept. Honestly, it felt like I could’ve slipped into a coma after that. "Don’t you dare speak about our past!" a voice rang in my head. Who said that? Was it me... or wasn’t it? "Where the hell am I?" Do I need to list my five senses again? Nah, no need. I don’t feel nearly as awful as last time. Actually, much better. At least I’m not trapped under rubble, and that’s already something. With that thought, I opened my eyes. Luckily, they opened without any trouble. A bright light blinded me, and I squinted reflexively, giving my eyes time to adjust. ... After a moment, I could see the room clearly. It was completely unfamiliar. I was wrapped in a blanket so tightly that only my head poked out. Wait, what’s that on top? "Is that... a horn?" "So, this wasn’t some kind of deathbed hallucination?" "No way... I couldn’t have been reborn as a pony," I denied the inevitable. Carefully, I pulled my hoof from under the blanket to feel the horn. Then I glanced down at my limb and realized it wasn’t a hand at all. Still, it was the same healthy hoof as before. "NO WAY, WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?" I cursed in anger, damning everything and anything. "Well... it could’ve been worse. At least I’m a mare, and an alicorn at that," I started bargaining with myself. "Ugh... why me?" I thought miserably, looking at my new limb. The hoof was similar to a horse’s but somehow different. It was far more flexible than the ones from my old world. It bent in strange places. I’d say it was like a hand, minus the fingers, which was... unfortunate. It would be tough to adapt. I gingerly touched the horn with my hoof. The sensitivity of my new limb was remarkable; I could feel every inch of the horn. Surprisingly long, but not too much. It was very hard, almost like a bone. "Interesting." After the horn, I began to feel my face. Fortunately, it wasn’t too long, thank goodness. And, overall, it felt pretty nice. I’d even say it was... noble and regal. "I’ve got fangs! I could totally scare the local wildlife. Heh," I gloated. "Maybe I should check the rest of my body?" I suggested wisely to myself. If I’m a pony now, then... "Hahahaha!" I screamed in my head. The thought alone was hilarious. I used to be a guy, a hard worker—well, not from a factory—but still. And now? A pony. Wow, fate’s got a wicked sense of humor. "What do I even remember from my past life?" I wondered. I recalled murky fragments of my old life, hazy images. As if it had been so long ago, I barely remembered how I’d lived before. Only the important memories remained—the ones that shaped who I was. And... wait, what’s this? "The wind blew my cap away, I longed for love, but things didn’t go my way..." I began singing. Wait, do I remember all my favorite songs? How? I can’t even recall my name, but punk songs? No problem. "My mind’s full of holes," I chuckled. "What are these memories?" I began to search my thoughts. I remember the earliest memories that belonged to... Celestia, in her head. A big fight between two sisters. I remember Celestia retreating into her mind. And beyond that... it’s blurry, like there’s fog in my head. "Are these memories even mine?" They were, without a doubt. It felt like I’d lived through them all over again. I was definitely there, participating in every event. "Ouch..." a sharp pain shot through my head. Alright, time to check out the new body. I’ve been through quite a lot, it seems. Let’s see... ... Carefully, I removed the blanket with my hoof and saw a bandaged mare’s body. Not all of it was wrapped—just the belly and wings. I remember my wings had been broken. Better not move them for a while. My ribs had been broken, too. ... Breathing’s okay, just a slight twinge in my chest. It should heal soon. And what’s this below, near the flank? I reached down with my hoof to check. ... "What the hell?" I was shocked. Instead of the familiar male anatomy, I found two small mounds with surprisingly high sensitivity. Lower down, there was something I absolutely hadn’t expected. Yep, I’m definitely a mare now. "Okay, better not focus on this right now. Not the best time to start examining all my parts!" I blushed furiously. I decided to take a look around before getting up. The room smelled of old wood mixed with stone. The furniture was ancient, and the room itself was dusty. But the lighting was nice. There was a window and a balcony to the left. "Am I in a tower?" I thought, looking around. In the corner, there was a large mirror, next to a small, old vanity. Nothing too special. Just an ordinary room that had seen better days. I got the feeling I wasn’t exactly a welcome guest here. But hey, at least I wasn’t in a dungeon. That’s a win. With that optimistic thought, I decided to get out of bed. Slowly, I turned my legs toward the edge and gently slid off, trying not to disturb my wounds. ... Surprisingly, standing on four hooves was easier than standing on two legs. Weird, but not bad. What if I stand on my hind legs? Whoa—like rearing up! I can do it, but not for long—it’s much more natural for this body to stand on all fours. Plus, it would probably look strange to others. "Time to check myself out in the mirror." Taking my first steps was difficult. I nearly tripped. With two legs, I could’ve managed, but with four? It was so much harder. Slowly, I walked over to the mirror to assess the damage. The reflection showed a tall mare, her eyes wide with surprise. Her coat was white, with a slight orange hue under the sun. Her gaze... predatory. Oh, those vertical pupils were amazing. Like a dance of flames in my irises. Beautiful! And those fangs? Wow. Even my orange curls were lovely, though a bit messy, but that could be fixed. The mare in the mirror smiled softly, admiring her own appearance. "Wow, I look like a scary pony!" I giggled. If I met this creature in the dark, I’d either run for my life or... well, let’s just say I’d be terrified. How about a menacing snarl? I bared my teeth. My expression became pretty terrifying. Creepy, even. Now I knew how to scare off enemies without even lifting a hoof. The wings were bandaged, unfortunately. I really wanted to spread them out and take a look. I’d never had wings before; I had to learn to fly. "Oh, I even have a cutie mark!" I exclaimed in surprise. I turned my flank toward the mirror to get a better look. It was a sun, surrounded by flames. A fitting metaphor for my life. My mark seemed to represent both sunrise and sunset at once. Symbolic. And not as restrictive as some ponies’ marks. Quite a creative cutie mark, really. "What about my voice?" "Ahem," I croaked out. Hard to tell right now. I’d need to wet my throat first to know for sure. With that thought, I hobbled over to the door. Opening it was easy. Outside, a guard stood watch in gleaming golden armor. "Is he guarding me or guarding against me?" I wondered. As soon as I stepped out, the guard looked at me as if something impossible had just happened. I met his gaze, and he shrank back, bowing almost to the floor. "W-water..." I rasped. "O-of course," he stammered, then bolted down the spiral staircase. A little while later, a servant mare entered my room, carrying a tray with a jug of water and a glass. I drained the whole jug in an instant. Ah, sometimes water tastes so good, like you haven’t drunk in decades. The servant patiently waited for me to finish. "Bring more!" I commanded, glaring at her like a boss. "Right away," she replied, hurrying out of the room. ... A few minutes later, she returned with another jug, which I drained just as quickly. "Ah, finally quenched my thirst," I thought with a smile. "Leave," I told the servant, sending her away. Then I returned to the mirror to keep admiring myself. Maybe I should try singing something cheerful? ♫ Every day I wake up at five, Cursing the world alive. A miserable creation, There’s no greater frustration. Wish I could snooze for just five hundred minutes more. But nope, alarm won’t let me snore. Rise and shine, work awaits, Another part of you dies today. Would curse everything that moves, But hey, there’s one saving grace! Day off! Day off! I’m rushing home in a mad dash! Home at last! Home at last... ♫ The voice was actually quite pleasant—soft and deep, with an authoritative tone. It reminded me of the company bosses from my old world. It suited me. The mare in the reflection smirked with satisfaction, her smile widening. And for some reason, I had started thinking and speaking in Equestrian. Could it really be because of those memories? Suddenly, the door to my room creaked open, and a pony walked in. I recognized her immediately. It was Luna. “Daybie, you're awake! I'm so glad!” Princess of the Night jumped at my neck, embracing me tightly. The sudden affection nearly left me speechless. She clung to me like we were a real family. “H-hi, Luna...” I stammered, blushing. … We stood there, hugging for a few minutes. I didn’t even think about pulling away. In fact, I enjoyed it. A warm feeling spread through my chest. She was holding me so close... It was true—we hadn’t seen each other in over a thousand years. Suddenly, I felt the softness of feathers on my sides. “She’s even hugging me with her wings...” I thought, almost crying. My eyes started to blur. “Okay, don’t cry! If I cry now, Luna will cry too. I don’t want to see Luna cry...” I fought back the tears. “How did you survive that terrible exile?” “Poor thing...” With that thought, I hugged Luna even tighter, inhaling the scent of her mane. “Luna, what shampoo do you use?” I asked, gently pulling away from her hair. She smelled delightful—like lilacs and gooseberries. A rare combination, but no less charming because of it. “Oh, you don’t know? Tia showed me a new bathhouse in Canterlot. They have all kinds of shampoos, masks, creams, and all sorts of things. We should definitely go together, don’t you think?” “Of course! Let’s go!” I agreed enthusiastically. “You smell so nice today, I want to smell the same.” Luna blushed deeply at my words. Even with her dark coat, her reddened cheeks were perfectly visible. She lowered her head, trying to hide her embarrassment, shifting from hoof to hoof. “D-don’t embarrass me like that…” Luna stammered, her blush deepening. “Alright, alright, I won’t. So? What brings you here?” I asked, changing the subject. “Did you miss your old friend that much?” “I did, Daybie! I missed you so much...” Luna said firmly, hugging me again. “Come on, I can tell something’s bothering you. Tell me, share your worries,” I nudged her gently. “You see right through me, Daybie… Tell me, why does Celestia hate you so much?” Luna asked cautiously. My mood instantly soured. The gentle smile faded, replaced by a downcast look. I thought hard about why Celestia didn’t like me. I knew the answer, but the thought kept slipping away. I felt something else—a rising anger and resentment toward Celestia. “She didn’t tell you?” I said quietly. “I asked, but Tia always avoided the subject, never saying much about that time. S-she called you a m-monster, Daybie. What happened? D-Daybie, what’s wrong?” Luna finally noticed my growing frustration. “A MONSTER?! THAT WRETCH CALLED ME A MONSTER?!” I roared, my voice echoing through the room. Luna covered her ears with her hooves, clearly not expecting such an outburst. Why was I yelling at her? I needed to calm down; I didn’t want to argue with Luna. “Celestia didn’t tell you? Luna, do you know that I was completely alone back then? Celestia couldn’t handle what she had done and shut herself off. She left me to clean up the mess you both created…” I finished coldly. “What are you talking about?” Luna asked, genuinely confused. “I’m talking about my past!” I shouted again. A sharp pain shot through my head. “Ow!…” I yelped. It felt like I had said something I shouldn’t have. My legs started to wobble, and I could barely stand. Any moment now, I would collapse onto the floor in the middle of the room. “Daybie, what’s happening? Are you alright?” Luna cautiously approached me. “I-I’m fine...” I said, tilting my head back. Unable to stand any longer, I collapsed on my side, legs curled up. My eyelids started to betray me, slowly closing. It seemed like I was losing consciousness. Luna’s panicked cries sounded distant, fading quickly as darkness began to swallow me… *** I woke up in a place unknown to me, surrounded by a deadly darkness. I saw a light in the distance and started walking toward it. … The source of the light was a lamp on a table. In the middle of the darkness, furniture was scattered about, resembling the room from my old world. There were a couple of chairs, a coffee table, and a bed. As I got closer, I noticed a pony lounging lazily in one of the chairs. I knew exactly who it was. It was Daybreaker. She had her legs crossed, resting her chin on one hoof, looking bored. “Made yourself at home, I see,” I thought. One more detail bothered me. She was wearing something odd. She had on a strange dark brown fur coat, and round sunglasses rested on her face. She reminded me of someone, but I couldn’t remember who. “You broke your promise!” Daybreaker broke the silence, addressing me. “Damn, Daybreaker,” I jumped, startled by her sudden words. “Why did you blab?” she continued to press. Daybreaker straightened up, removing her hoof from under her chin. “Daybreaker, what’s going on?” I responded with a question. “I asked you for one simple thing!” she shifted the topic. “Why do they mistake me for you?” I snapped. Daybreaker sighed wearily. “ANSWER ME!” I yelled at her. She took off her sunglasses and pointed at the bed. “Sit,” she calmly commanded, not taking her eyes off me. I sat on the bed, right in front of her. “So why do they mistake me for you?” I asked again, watching her movements closely. She tossed her sunglasses onto the table, then slowly pulled out a cigarette, bringing it to her mouth. “You really don’t know?” she asked sarcastically, holding the cigarette between her lips. “No, I don’t...” I thought hard. “Yes, you do!” she cut me off. “Why does everyone confuse us?” she prodded. Daybreaker conjured a small flame, lighting her cigarette. “Uh, no, I don’t know…” I closed my eyes, concentrating. Memories of endless training with a glaive, living inside Celestia, and the sisters’ arguments flooded my mind. I opened my eyes wide, staring directly at Daybreaker. My gaze faltered, and I looked away, stunned. “You get it,” Daybreaker saw the seeds of doubt in my eyes. “No… No, I don’t,” I denied. The terrifying thoughts from that fateful night resurfaced, “She must be punished harshly as a warning to others.” “Say it,” Daybreaker demanded. “Because…” I carefully sifted through my memories, coming to an inevitable conclusion. “Say it!” she snapped. I opened my eyes again, but this time, I wasn’t looking through the same eyes. I finally understood the gravity of the situation. “We’re one being, aren’t we?” I ventured. I glanced down and saw the same body as Daybreaker’s. “Correct!” she nodded, agreeing. She pulled the cigarette from her mouth and stubbed it out in the ashtray. “Ugh, disgusting. How could you smoke that?” Daybreaker changed the subject. “I don’t understand…” “What’s there to understand? We’re two parts of the same soul,” Daybreaker explained. “But I died… Then I was in space… And then…” “Yes, yes, you died, I know. But you’re alive now, isn’t that wonderful?” Daybreaker said sweetly. “Why am I still alive?” “You see, when you jumped in front of the train, you had a dying wish, right?” “Yeah, I think I did.” “And by the will of the sun, it was granted. The sun found your soul in time and sent you on the path of rebirth,” Daybreaker finished her explanation. “Why did I reincarnate as you?” “We have the same soul—well, fragments of a soul. You remember how you started losing yourself during that long journey through the stars?” “Yes, I remember that.” “Your soul was falling apart, and to prevent it from being completely destroyed, the Sun summoned you. Meanwhile, I was on the Sun, just like Luna with Nightmare Moon, serving my exile. But the loneliness took its toll, and my mind slowly but surely began to die. It was terrible…” Daybreaker grew somber, lowering her head. “That’s when I died, too. Like you, there was almost nothing left of my soul,” Daybreaker said sadly. “Then I saw you and rushed toward you, and that’s how we became one,” she said, her gaze softening. “Why is it so dark here?” I asked, glancing around. “This is our subconscious, right? So why is it so dark?” “Oh, good question! Meet Nightmare Moon,” she gestured to the surrounding darkness. “H-hello, Nightmare Moon…” I stammered. “Hello, how are you?” the darkness responded. I started looking around, but I couldn't find the familiar pony. "Well, it's... fine, I guess. Daybie, where is she?" I asked Daybreaker again. "Oh, it's a very sad story. You see, when we were coming back from the Sun, we were thrown into Nightmare Moon's subconscious. We took up a waiting position, waiting for the right moment." Daybreaker got up from her chair, pointed her hoof at the surrounding darkness, and continued her explanation. "Unfortunately, the magical blast from the Elements of Harmony was so strong that there was nothing left of poor Nighty but fragments of her soul, which we absorbed. Praise the Sun, the Elements saw another soul in the subconscious—us. And so they gave us life... if you can call it that." "I think I understand, but one thing still bothers me. Why did we fly to the Moon and end up in Nightmare Moon's subconscious?" "Oh, that's for you to figure out from our memories. I've already seen yours, now it's your turn." Daybreaker turned toward me and stepped closer. "The time has come for us to unite!" Daybreaker boomed in the subconscious, extending her hoof to me. "No, wait, don’t, I’m not ready..." I pleaded, but Daybie wasn't listening. She touched me with her hoof, and it began to merge with my body. I started to drift off into sleep. Chapter 9, Thank you, Mum, for everythingFrom the Luna Perspective We found ourselves in an unfamiliar place, surrounded by gray craters and rocks. And above us, stars filled the sky. “What’s that?” I asked, staring at our home planet among the stars. “Nightmare, where are we?” I turned to my companion. “I lost…” Nightmare said, eyes wide open. She clutched her head with her hooves, paralyzed with shock. Seeing her like that made my heart sink, and I felt a wave of panic wash over me. “W-what do you mean ‘I l-lost’?” I stammered. “I didn’t foresee this obvious outcome…” Nightmare continued her panicked rambling, as if I didn’t exist. “Answer me! What have you done?” I grabbed her by the hooves. Nightmare looked at me with startled eyes, as though noticing me for the first time. Her face radiated fear and terror, making me feel even more anxious. Unable to hide from me, she finally told me everything. By the time she finished, I was so overwhelmed that I fainted. *** Over time, you get used to the eerie silence and stillness on the Moon. The unchanging landscape of gray craters and plains was oddly calming at first, a quiet retreat from royal life. If only this retreat didn’t last for a thousand years. I’ve done both good and bad in my life, but what I did recently crossed every line. I agreed to Nighmare’s plan, hoping it would finally get through to my sister and bring back Daybie. I never imagined Nightmare would lead an entire army of thestrals to stage a coup. She only mentioned that she would help resolve my conflict with Tia. How did it come to this? I shouldn’t have given up control of my body. I should’ve just talked to my sister. She had been asking for an audience ever since that conversation. What should I do now? Am I really going to spend a thousand years on the Moon? *** According to my calculations, several years have passed since my imprisonment in this prison. Nightmare constantly talked about revenge and settling the score with Celestia. I tried to dissuade her, and sometimes it worked. Other times, it didn’t, and we argued. But we always made up quickly—there was no one else here but the two of us. We couldn’t afford to fight all the time or we’d go mad. How is Daybie without me? And Tia? Are they doing well? I hope the thestrals weren’t punished too harshly. The only one who deserves punishment is me… *** To stave off insanity from boredom, we began studying magic in depth, through trial and error. Of course, it was combat magic—Nightmare insisted, and I agreed. At least it kept her entertained and improved her mood. She walked around so defeated, probably still upset about losing to Tia. She felt like she let me down by not planning everything perfectly. I told her that no one can plan for everything and that things go wrong sometimes, but she wouldn’t listen. Nightmare is like a little foal. I need to raise her properly so she understands that life doesn’t always go as planned. *** I started telling Nightmare stories about heroic deeds I had read in the royal archives—stories of self-sacrifice and heroism in the defense of defenseless ponies. At first, Nightmare snorted and interrupted me, but over time, she became an avid listener. Now, she listens with rapt attention, hanging on my every word. Heh, it’s true what they say: every foal just needs the right approach. During the day, we practiced offensive and defensive magic, and at night, I told her stories of ancient Equestria before bed. “Is it even appropriate to say ‘day’ and ‘night’ when we’re on the Moon?” I wondered. But who cares? We’re here alone anyway. We discovered an interesting fact: it’s possible to sleep on the Moon. For us, it’s a way to pass the time in this imprisonment. Sleep also helps us restore mana. *** We’ve created and mastered many offensive and defensive spells, trying to find a way out of this place. Nightmare is getting smarter and smarter, coming up with interesting insights from the stories I tell her. She talks about the life lessons she’s learned from the legends, even lessons I hadn’t noticed. I’m running out of stories for my little foal. What will I do when they run out? “Maybe I can introduce her to something else?” “Like art, for example? Painting, or perhaps I could teach her how to use magic to build things?” There’s the path of creation. I like that much more than the path of destruction. “I must teach my Nightmare about art!” I thought excitedly. *** I started teaching her to paint. We built a small studio. Our canvas was a flat wall about a meter by a meter. By using offensive magic, we burned the rocks and soil, creating something like ink. I showed her a few examples and gave her a brush, which we made from our manes, so she could try it too. Nightmare began to paint. How happy I was! Although, for now, it’s not very good. But that comes with practice. Art is such a multifaceted thing. Sometimes the creator pours so much emotion and feeling into their work that it seems simple and unpretentious at first glance. But that’s something you can sense immediately. “Oh, when will my Nightmare become a master?” I wondered, full of anticipation. We have more than enough time. I believe that in time, my little foal will surpass me. That’s how it always goes—the student surpasses the teacher. And that is something the teacher should take pride in. Art is wonderful because it’s something you can pass on, like leaving a mark on history. *** It’s been over two hundred years since we were placed in this prison. I’ve taught Nightmare various forms of art, even architecture. Though I don’t know much about it myself, I had to rely on my memories to recreate the Castle of the Two Sisters here on the Moon. After months of painstaking work, we did it. But what happened next left a deep mark on our relationship. “Nightmare, what are you doing?” I asked, surprised by her actions. “What does it look like?” Nightmare replied with a question of her own. Nightmare gathered stones of different sizes around her. Then, using telekinesis, she hurled them toward our creation with great force. BOOM! “WHY?! WE WORKED SO HARD!” I screamed internally as she demolished the castle. “Wasn’t that the point of building it? To destroy it?” Why destroy it right away? We could at least admire our work! “Nightmare, listen! You don’t have to destroy everything. This is art!” I protested in our mind. “Why do we need this ‘art’ in this damn prison?” my foal began to grow angry. Nightmare started to tremble, her back arched, and her eye twitched. Oh no, something’s about to happen... “DO YOU EVEN UNDERSTAND WHAT I FEEL WHEN I LOOK AT THIS UGLY THING?!” Nightmare yelled, making me instinctively cover my ears with my hooves. “Why is she so upset? Could it all be because of that day?” “To me, this castle is a reminder of the terrible deed I committed, the one that brought us here!” Nightmare said, kicking a stone toward the ruins. Her little face fell. She could no longer gaze at the stars the way she used to. Her wings drooped, and she lay down, staring at the remains of the castle. “Luna… I’m nothing but pure evil, capable only of destruction... Even the art you taught me doesn’t appeal to me anymore…” she said, beginning to sob. Tears welled up in her eyes as she covered her face with her hooves and quietly wept, curled up into a ball. “Nightmare, listen to me. You’re not to blame. I’m the one who’s responsible for this. I’m the real evil here…” “No, Luna, y-you’re the most wonderful pony I know,” Nightmare interrupted, sobbing. “You’ve taught me so much, shown me what’s right and wrong, but I couldn’t even help you when you needed it the most…” she said, crying harder than before. “Oh, my Nightmare, my poor little foal, come here,” I called to her in our subconscious. Nightmare slowly approached me, staggering. She kept her gaze lowered, not daring to meet my eyes. I threw my hooves around her neck and hugged her so tightly that her bones creaked. “You’re the sweetest and kindest child in the world,” I said, embracing her even more, with both my hooves and wings. Nightmare began sobbing uncontrollably, burying her face in my mane like it was a pillow. “Even when everyone was against me, you stood up and defended me until the very end!” I said confidently. “You’re a true protector, and I’m so proud of you.” Nighmare’s eyes widened after hearing my words. It seemed like she had been told exactly what she needed to hear. She started crying even harder. My little Nightmare finally understood that I would always love her, no matter what. “Mom… Mom, I’m so sorry for how everything turned out…” my little Nightmare whispered, filled with regret. “It’s okay. It wasn’t your fault,” I said, stroking her head. Nightmare hesitated to pull away from my affection, but instead of moving, she leaned into me. It seemed like my touch comforted her more than anything else in the world. “I’m truly happy that, of all the ponies, you are my mother... and th-thank you for being here.” Night pressed herself even closer, rubbing her soft fur against me. "Sweetheart," I thought fondly. “No, I should be the one thanking fate for giving me such a wonderful daughter!” “Nighty, my dear Nighty...” I whispered while stroking my precious child, and tears began streaming down my face. We lay there, holding each other for a long time, no longer crying from sorrow but from joy. Before we knew it, we had fallen asleep. It felt like we could handle anything, even a thousand-year exile, because we were a real family. *** More time passed. I stopped counting the days. Why would I? With my Nighty, I could spend an eternity. I loved learning more about her, watching her grow into herself, and seeing how sharp her mind was becoming. It was as if I was changing along with her, becoming wiser every day. I had long forgiven my sister for what she'd done and how she treated me. Besides, without it, I wouldn’t have such a close bond with Nightmare. All I wanted now was for her to meet Daybie soon. I was sure they would become the best of friends. Oh, I couldn't wait to see them together. That day would be truly wonderful. *** Nightmare and I had tried many ideas and methods to escape this exile, but nothing worked. It started giving me insomnia. I was desperately searching for any clue that could help us reach our goal. I missed Tia, Daybie, and my thestrals so much I was ready to climb the walls. Nighty pretended not to notice, but one day, she couldn’t hold back anymore. “Mom, can I help you sleep?” Nightmare asked, seeing me gnawing at my hooves in deep thought. “Help me with what?” I snapped out of my thoughts, looking at Nighty. She looked scared. "She's worried about her mother..." I thought with regret. What kind of mother torments her child like this? I had to stop losing my mind over this damned Moon. I needed to stay strong. Otherwise, Nighty would worry even more. I couldn’t hurt my child! “I can help you sleep, Mom,” Nightmare said, stepping closer. “H-how will you help me sleep?” I asked, stunned. “Well, thanks to our memories, I can now use a sleep spell. It'll let you rest for a while. You’ll get some real sleep,” Nighty said softly, snuggling into me. During our time in exile, I’d learned that my little one loved curling up on my chest and gently snoozing while I told her stories. “You can do that now? Just as I thought, my Nighty is the smartest pony in the world!” I said, petting her head, making her let out a little hum of delight. “W-well, don’t flatter me too much…” Nightmare blurted out, her cheeks flushing with a cute blush. “Mom, will you let me help you?” Nighty asked, her big eyes wide open. “Just like a kitten!” I thought, and I couldn’t resist giving my little one’s cheek a playful squeeze. “Though, this kitten is one and a half times my size,” I giggled to myself. “Of course, Nighty! If you really want to help, how could I stop you?” I approved her idea. Nightmare nodded, pulled away from our hug, and stood in front of me, pointing her horn in my direction. “Alright, Mom, with your permission, I’ll send you to sleep,” she said as she prepared the spell. My eyelids grew heavy. Sleepiness overtook me, and I started drifting off. I dreamt of something warm and comforting, and in the morning, I woke up in Nightmare’s embrace. I gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, and a soft, happy smile spread across her face. “M-morning, how’d you sleep?” Nighty asked groggily. “I slept well! Thank you so much. You’re the best!” I hugged Nightmare in gratitude for the good night’s rest. *** After that, Nighty kept putting me to sleep. That became our routine. I didn’t even realize how much I’d come to rely on her to fall asleep. To pass the time, we made up all kinds of games. We played, laughed, even though we both knew there was no escape. I noticed Nightmare sometimes got lost in deep thought, staring at the stars like she was searching for answers. Something was troubling my little one. I was concerned, but by the time I realized what was happening, it was too late. Oh, if only I’d known where my carelessness would lead. *** Nightmare woke me in the middle of our sleep. I opened my eyes and rubbed them with my hoof, still half-asleep. “Nighty, what’s wrong? Why did you wake me in the middle of the night?” I asked, yawning. “Mom, I’ve been thinking a lot lately about how I hurt so many ponies back then, including your sister and Daybie... and e-even you,” Nightmare’s voice wavered. Suddenly, I felt an overwhelming pressure coming from Nighty. My eyes snapped open, and I saw her preparing a powerful spell. “No, don’t tell me...” “You don’t deserve this punishment, Mom,” Nightmare said, tears streaming from her eyes. Her lips trembled, and I could see how much it hurt her to say this. “I’ve decided it’s best if I spend the rest of my days on the Moon alone,” she said, her voice heavy with pain. “No, Nighty, listen, you don’t need to make this sacrifice. I’m here with you, and we’ll get through this together, because...” “It’s the only way, M-mom. It’s the only way I can atone for what I did.” Her fur stood on end, her lips quivered, and she looked at me with eyes full of pain and regret. I’d never seen her like this before. “P-please, don’t... You don’t have to do this…” I jumped in front of her, openly pleading with her not to go through with it. But Nighty didn’t listen. I tried to step closer to hug my daughter, but in an instant, she stopped trembling and looked at me with a gaze I would never forget. That look froze me in place, unable to take another step. “I’m your protector,” echoed through our minds. “I hope you can forgive me for this, and… thank you, Mom, for everything you’ve done for me, and… goodbye,” Nightmare said, wearing the purest, most sincere smile I’d ever seen. “NIGHTY!!!” I screamed, but it was too late. A blinding white light filled our minds. I froze for a moment, then collapsed onto the ground. My eyes betrayed me and closed. My thoughts slipped away, my head grew heavy, and it became harder and harder to think. “N-no... I-I need... to be with her,” were my final thoughts before darkness took me, and I fell into eternal sleep. Chapter 10, Nighty and DaybieFrom the Luna Perspective *** … *** … *** … *** “What is this?” The first thought arose in my mind. It was as if something had pushed me. I had been sleeping for so long, drifting through a river of darkness and despair. But suddenly, I was cast ashore. Something warm and sunny. I couldn’t understand what it was. “Could it be Celly?” No, that can’t be. How could she invade my subconscious? Unless another soul, like a comet, burst into my mind. I wanted to reach for this sun. I could distinctly feel its warmth, but I couldn’t grasp where it was coming from. I reached out, but it seemed to slip away from me. Still, I guess this is better than floating aimlessly along the current. *** Just as I began to get used to the warmth, a blinding light filled my subconscious. It was a burst of pure magical energy! Only the Elements of Harmony could have such power. “Could the Elements have struck Nighty?” I suddenly thought. No, please, don’t hurt my little one. She’s suffered so much… I’m so guilty, she’s been through so much because of me. If only I had a chance to right the wrongs of the past… “Please, let Nighty be alive,” I desperately prayed to all supernatural forces. Suddenly, the bright light faded. My senses began to return. The first thing I felt was pain. A dull pain… “Maybe it’s right that I feel pain, it’s how it should be!” I scolded myself for my life’s mistakes. It hurt not just physically, but emotionally. Physical pain will pass one way or another. But the pain of the soul is so much harder to heal… Slowly, I began to open my eyes, and the first thing I saw were six ponies, each adorned with the Elements of Harmony in the form of necklaces and a crown. “These must be the very bearers of the Elements destined to unlock their potential, as foretold,” I thought logically. They all stared at me with astonished eyes, hesitant to approach. I decided to look further and there she was. White fur, a mane like the northern lights, and large, evening-sky-colored violet eyes. My sister Celestia stood behind the six ponies, looking as though she might burst into tears at any moment, just like me. “Is this a hallucination?” I almost instantly asked myself. “There’s only one way to find out!” I leapt up, full of motivation. I ran as fast as I could toward my sister. The first steps after so long were incredibly difficult. It was as if chains were binding my legs, but I kept moving toward her. I jumped into Celestia’s embrace — and that’s how I knew it was real. “Could it be… If this is real, does it mean it’s all over?” The realization made me open my eyes wide. I clung even tighter to my sister’s chest, and tears began streaming down almost immediately. “Tia… is it really you?” I asked my sister, panic in my voice. “Yes, Lu, it… really is me…” Celestia whispered through her own tears. Celestia held me tightly at first with her hooves, then wrapped me entirely in her wings. Her face was exhausted, her mane disheveled, and tears fell from her eyes like droplets of rain. She, too, couldn’t believe what was happening. But we were here, and we were together — was it even possible? Surely it was, but we’d been through so much… And what my Nightyi went through, I didn’t even want to imagine. To live for centuries, entirely alone… “Why was she so cruel to herself?” Was it all because I’d filled Naiti’s head with so many heroic tales? “How foolish I am…” “If only I’d known where it would lead…” It truly was the most heroic sacrifice I’ve ever known. “And for what? For someone like me?” Someone who has done nothing but make mistakes her entire life. The weight of that thought made me cry even harder. My sister stroked my mane as I wept, letting me pour out all the sorrow I’d held inside. It reminded me of our childhood, how we’d embrace and reconcile after a fight. But this reconciliation was like no other. *** We spoke to one another and apologized. We were both wrong, each in our own way. It was unfortunate we realized it only after a thousand years. But still, as they say: “Better late than never.” And so, we made peace. We cried together for a long time. I didn’t even notice the six ponies standing in a semicircle, watching our reunion with warmth. Well, let them watch; it didn’t matter. The only thing that concerned me now… “Is my poor Nighty still alive?” I thought in fear. “What if she’s d-dead?” I sobbed inwardly. What would I do then? Anxiety began creeping in… “Stop panicking! I need to find out what happened!” I decided with renewed determination. Can the Elements of Harmony kill? No, I doubt they’re capable of such a thing. Celestia and I used them many times, and nothing like that ever happened. But one thing troubled me. The results were always different. It’s as if the Elements of Harmony have a soul of their own, making each outcome random. “What happened to my daughter?” I glanced around the throne room and immediately recognized the place. This was the Castle of the Two Sisters! Though it seemed the castle was now abandoned. It’s hard to call it that; it looked more like ruins. Yet once, it had been a symbol of the glory and majesty of Equestria. A yellow pony approached Celestia, having found signs of life under a pile of rubble. My heart stopped. “Is Nighty under there?” I thought in horror. “She needs help!” I screamed internally. I started toward the debris, but Celestia stepped forward and blocked me with her wing, protecting me from the danger. I understood the gesture immediately and halted, not wanting to take any chances. “I just reunited with my sister, and she’s already shielding me,” I thought, touched. A purple pony, crowned with a tiara, approached the pile of stones. I knew instantly that she embodied the Element of Magic as she set to work. She swiftly cleared the rubble, stone by stone, until a heartbreaking sight was revealed. An alicorn with white fur and red hair stared at us with frightened eyes. Her pupils were slitted, and her irises burned with the orange glow of fire. I knew immediately who she was. It was Daybie. Her condition horrified me — she was severely injured. “And her wings… they’re broken?!” Suddenly, I sensed danger from my sister. I stood beside her and saw the look on her face. It radiated anger and fury. Her eyes narrowed, and her mouth twisted in a furious snarl. She began preparing a powerful spell. … Oh, how she yelled at her… It was terrifying. Celestia even used the Royal Canterlot Voice, something she rarely does. But why? What had Daybie done to make Celestia so angry? It was as if… “As if she was ready to kill her at any moment!” It dawned on me. While I pondered the situation, Daybie turned and fled from Celestia. “I have to save her!” I resolved firmly. *** My reception in Equestria was surprisingly warm and friendly. The residents of Ponyville greeted me with flowers and waved their hooves. One young foal even placed a wreath on my head. Looking at him, I couldn’t help but think of Nighty. Oh, my Nighty, I will find you no matter what! I refuse to believe you’re gone. Luckily, I managed to save Daybie, although the yellow pony, who embodies kindness, got there first. Afterward, Celestia took Daybie to Canterlot for treatment, while I was instructed to attend a welcome party to unwind and get a sense of things. The party was lovely and cozy, held in a place called “Sugarcube Corner.” There, I met all the representatives of the Elements of Harmony. Pinkie Pie offered me all sorts of sweet treats she had made. There were cupcakes, cakes, pastries, and even ice cream! I couldn’t resist and started devouring one dessert after another. A ravenous appetite awakened in me, perhaps the result of being on the moon for so long. Before I knew it, I had eaten all the desserts from the table. The ponies were astonished. I didn’t even notice when Celestia approached, watching me with a fond and amused smile. Her expression was kind but mischievous. I blushed slightly in embarrassment. But soon enough, Pinkie Pie brought out more treats to ensure there was enough for everyone. Celestia ate her fair share too! I’ve known since childhood how much she loves sweets. Even as an adult, she remains true to her tastes! In fact, her appetite for desserts seems to have grown. “Hehe, that’ll be something to tease her about,” I thought happily. At the end of the party, they even took a photograph of me. Celestia spent a long time explaining what a photograph was and how it could capture a special moment. It turns out that many new inventions had appeared in Equestria. I’ll need to explore and catch up on everything I missed during my long absence. When we flew back to Canterlot in the grand chariot, I couldn’t resist asking about something that had been on my mind throughout the party. “Tia, how’s Daybie?” I asked my sister. Her face, which had been smiling in exhaustion, immediately darkened My sister’s face bore a weary smile, but after my question, it vanished entirely. Her expression darkened, and it was clear she wasn’t pleased with the direction of our conversation. “She’s in a critical condition, but she’ll live,” Celestia said curtly. She turned her gaze toward the departing clouds, but I wasn’t ready to drop the subject. “Tia, tell me what Daybreak did!” I pleaded, my eyes full of hope. Yet Tia didn’t even glance in my direction. “Not now, it’s a long and painful story,” Celestia cut me off, turning to face me. What happened while I was gone? I have to find out, but pressing Tia any further wouldn’t be right, especially since it’s clear she doesn’t want to discuss it now. *** We arrived in Canterlot, and Tia pointed her hoof toward our castle. I can’t even begin to describe what I saw—it was magnificent! A true palace, no other word could capture it. Despite being perched on a steep cliff, the castle stood tall as if it was made for that spot. The harmony of purple, white, and gold was truly stunning. The castle was brimming with towers, stretching upward as if reaching for the stars. The design was extraordinary, blending day and night into one. I loved our new home. How did Tia manage to build it next to a waterfall? I had to ask! “Tia, how did you come up with the idea to build a castle on a cliff, right next to a waterfall?” I asked curiously. “Unfortunately, Luna, I didn’t build it,” Celestia said sadly. “Then who was the genius pony who did?” I pressed her further. She sighed, clearly realizing she couldn’t brush off my curiosity. “Daybreaker built it,” she said, her gaze growing stern. “Wow, Daybreaker did an amazing job! How on earth did she manage it?” I continued, eager to hear more. “I wish I knew,” she murmured, lowering her head, either in regret or confusion—I couldn’t tell. I moved closer to her. Had I finally found something we could bond over? We could discuss our daughters, share so much with each other. “You must be so proud of her, right?” I nudged Tia playfully. … Silence. Tia turned away and stared at the setting sun, adjusting it slightly with her horn. After a pause, she turned back to me, her expression complicated. Had I misread the situation? “No, I’m not proud…” she muttered before stepping out of the carriage. “What happened?” I wondered briefly as I followed my sister. *** Some time passed since we arrived at the castle. For now, I was staying in a guest room, but Tia had invited renowned builders, and they would soon begin constructing my part of the castle. I found out where they had placed Daybreak—it was one of the towers. When I asked Tia why, she said it was hard to explain Daybreak’s presence to the subjects right now. I didn’t argue. Another thing that surprised and pleased me was that Celestia had abolished the title of Queen. Now, Tia was a princess just like me. She hadn’t given me any royal tasks yet, claiming I needed time to adjust to the new Equestria and life in the castle. Soon, I met a very intriguing pony. *** Tia was showing me different parts of the castle, and I tried to remember how to get to each one. As we approached the throne room, a pony came toward us. She was about my height, with a large horn, longer than that of a typical unicorn. Her coat had a soft pink hue, and her mane was a striking mix of pink, yellow, and purple. Her eyes were a shade of lavender. “Just like Tia’s!” I suddenly thought. I broke my gaze away from her fascinating eyes and saw her wings—they were the same shape as ours but darker than the rest of her body. An alicorn! In this day and age? “Could she be Tia’s second daughter?” The thought crossed my mind as I approached her with unquenchable curiosity. “Let me introduce Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love,” Celestia proudly announced, gesturing toward her. The Princess of Love gracefully bowed, displaying a remarkable level of etiquette. I already liked her. What a wonderful pony! “Just call me Cadance,” she said, rising from her bow. “And this is my sister, Princess Luna of the Night,” Tia said gently, introducing me. I was caught off guard but quickly recovered, bowing in return. “P-pleased to meet you, Cadance,” I said shyly, blushing slightly. “The pleasure is mine!” Cadance nodded. “Aunt Celestia has told me so much about you…” she added with admiration, which made me blush even more. Wait… “AUNT Celestia?!” I turned to Tia, eyes wide in surprise. Noticing my confusion, Tia quickly stepped in to clear things up. “Oh, it’s a very sweet story! I’ll tell you all about it!” Tia embraced me with her wing, causing me to blush even deeper. “Tia, not in front of another princess!” I thought, squirming out of my sister’s hug. What if Cadance didn’t like it? But she came closer, her eyes fixed on the scene. “Princess Luna, if it’s alright with you, may I also call you Aunt Luna?” Cadance asked, unable to hide her excitement. I looked at her, my surprise uncontainable. “Me? An aunt?” “Am I that old already?” I thought sadly. I’m Nightmare Moon’s mother, and now an aunt to Cadance too… how lovely. I must accept. “Of course you can, why not,” I nodded, agreeing. I gently hugged Cadance, and the three of us walked together to the dining hall. I proudly marched ahead, leading the way, while Tia chuckled, reminiscing about our childhood. That’s how I met the charming Cadance. *** Life is gradually getting better. Cadance and I often go on walks around the castle, and she’s shown me all of Canterlot. I was amazed by the beauty and grandeur of the city. Even the architecture had changed, becoming more pompous. The facades of buildings are adorned with statues of ponies, and flags flutter on the rooftops. Cadance took me to a café. I enjoyed drinking tea with her and having heartfelt conversations. We often visit the café now during our strolls. But something has started to trouble me. Whenever I’m alone, an uneasy feeling lingers, like something is wrong. At night, I began staring at the sky, searching the stars I once created as if they held answers. Then, as I looked at the Moon, it hit me—I’d forgotten about my beloved Nightmare Moon. My eyes widened, and I held my head in my hooves. “How could I… forget my own daughter?” I thought bitterly. Indeed, while exploring the new Equestria, I’d been unconsciously searching for her. How could I forget the one who gave up everything for me, even her life? And here I was, enjoying the luxuries of the modern world… “I feel sick…” Never had I felt so disgusted with myself. “What a terrible mother I am…” As this realization sank in, tears began streaming uncontrollably from my eyes. I cried so hard that my whole body trembled. I suddenly realized how much I missed my daughter. Curling up, I wept, feeling utterly helpless. knock knock Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. I didn’t want to answer—no one should see the Princess of Equestria cry. It would tarnish both my and Tia’s reputation. But the door opened on its own. Standing in the doorway was Celestia. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over, unsure of what to do. “Luna, what happened?” she circled around me. “Are you alright? Did someone hurt you?” she asked, concerned. Seeing her face only made me cry harder. Unable to stop the flow of tears, I desperately wiped my eyes with my hooves. “T-Tia, I’m such a horrible pony…” I covered my face with my hooves to hide from Celestia. “Lulu… my Lulu… that’s not true,” Tia said softly, wrapping me in her embrace. “Tell me what’s bothering you. Share with your sister,” she gently stroked my head. I cried into my sister’s embrace for a while, as Tia comforted me, just like she used to when we were younger. Eventually, I calmed down, and we lay there together for a few more minutes. I wanted to share my pain. Maybe Tia would understand. Or maybe she wouldn’t. But I had to try. “You know, Tia, I’ve been so relaxed lately that I completely forgot about a certain pony…” I said through quiet sobs. “Who, dear sister?” Celestia asked gently, combing my mane. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should tell her everything. No, I had to. She needed to know! “My daughter…” I whispered, making sure only Tia could hear. Celestia’s eyes widened in shock. She stopped combing my mane, jumped up, and stared into my eyes. “D-daughter?! When… how? With whom?!” she stammered, unable to process the information. “My Nightmare Moon…” I said sadly, wiping my tears. Celestia let out a relieved sigh, as if the trouble had passed, and began brushing my mane again. "What were you thinking about?" I asked, though it was more rhetorical. I started telling her the story of my time on the Moon and how difficult it was for Nightmare and me at first. Celestia listened carefully, her expression darkening as if I had stirred up old wounds. But I brought the story to the point where Nightmare and I became a family, despite everything. I became her wise mother, and she my loving daughter. I shared how I raised her, the lessons she learned, and how I taught her the arts. I told Celestia everything about my Nightmare, without holding anything back. She listened without taking her eyes off me. It seemed this story was very important to her—understanding how her sister had lived all that time on the Moon… I began to darken the otherwise bright story with its tragic end, the one that befell Nightmare and me. I told her about the insomnia that plagued me from endless worries, how Nightmare had to put me to sleep just so I could rest, and how we trained so hard just to keep our sanity. I ended the story with how Nightmare sacrificed her life to save me from a thousand-year exile, a sacrifice known only to me. By the time I finished, Tia’s face was clouded with sorrow. When I stopped speaking, Tia started to sob. She was horrified by what I had been through. Through her tears, she tried to speak. “Luna, I-I’m so sorry… Y-you both suffered so much because of me…” she stammered, crying even harder. “I was such a fool back then… I didn’t see how much pain you were in, how you cried at night… I never wanted Nightmare to do what she did…” I looked into her eyes, but she kept avoiding mine, too afraid to see my expression. Yet, I wasn’t even thinking of getting angry. All this time, I had been waiting for these words. I had made my mistakes too, allowing Nightmare to stage a coup. I stood up and spread my wings with a characteristic sound. Tia hung her head, staring at the floor in guilt, expecting me to lash out in fury. I looked at her silently. BAM! I jumped on her, wrapping her in a full-body hug. Tia froze in shock from the sudden affection. Before she could react, we tumbled to the floor, me still wrapped around her neck. We looked at each other—Tia’s face was soaked with tears, and I stared at her with a calm expression. Then we couldn’t hold it any longer and burst into laughter, filling the room with joy and laughter. “Tia, thank you so much. I’ve been waiting for those words,” I said softly, hugging my sister even tighter. But I was at fault too. It would be foolish to blame everything on Tia. Back then, it wasn’t just hard for me—it was hard for her as well. “However, I’m just as guilty as you. We were both wrong!” I said firmly, leaving no room for argument. “Thank you for those kind words,” Tia replied sweetly, melting into a smile. “The important thing is that we’ve both admitted our mistakes, we’ve grown, and now we can live together, no matter what!” “Luna, as always, you’re right,” Tia nodded in agreement. We snuggled together for a while. But there was an unspoken feeling lingering, as if our conversation wasn’t quite finished. Ah, right! “By the way, sis, I poured my heart out to you, told you my story as it is, so why are you holding back, huh?” I asked Tia seriously. “Come on, spill it! What happened with Daybreaker?” I demanded. Celestia fell into deep thought, her smile vanishing. She carefully chose her words as if trying to piece together her own story. “I barely remember anything, it was like I was in a dream… But I know for sure that Daybreaker is a true monster!” Tia spat with anger. I gave her a disapproving look. You can’t say that about your own child! “It’s wrong to speak that way about your daughter!” I snapped at Celestia. “I don’t consider her my daughter!” Tia fired back at me angrily. “Ah!” I gasped at Celestia’s harsh words. She realized what she had just said and quickly apologized. “I’m sorry for snapping, Luna… You have to understand, I remember so little from that time, just fragments of memories,” Tia began explaining. “But those few memories I do have—they’re terrifying. Every time I think of them, I break out in a cold sweat…” “Come on, don’t keep me in suspense!” I couldn’t bear the intrigue any longer. “She killed, Luna… sentient beings, griffons, even thestrals…” Tia said with horror, and I widened my eyes. “Well, that was inevitable; Daybreaker was bound to face death…” I thought to myself. But my thestrals? “Probably a consequence of my coup…” I bitterly realized the responsibility for my actions. “That’s normal!” I replied firmly. “She had to face that. She didn’t train so hard for pretty duels!” I defended my stance. “No, it’s not normal!” Tia denied. “Especially in modern Equestria. No one here even knows what it’s like to kill another sentient being,” Celestia stated firmly. “Oh, and how she killed them…” Tia covered her mouth with a hoof, trying to suppress a wave of nausea. After a moment, Celestia regained her composure and gave me a serious look. “She’s a real monster!” Tia declared, locking her eyes on me. “You’d better stay away from her,” Celestia warned. “I must visit Daybreaker!” I was filled with resolve. *** I found out where Daybreaker was recovering and hurried to her room. They’d placed her in the farthest tower, like some unwanted guest! When I entered her room, I was truly furious. Not only had they confined a sick alicorn to a remote tower, but they also put her in such a miserable room! Dust was everywhere, and the furniture was in poor condition. I almost stormed off to give Tia a piece of my mind, but then I remembered why I was there. “I need to check on Daybreaker!” I saw her—a poor, bandaged pony, covered in bruises, scrapes, and fractures. She lay on an old bed, barely covered by a blanket. I rushed to her side, assessing her condition. She had been asleep for three weeks. When would she wake up? “At least she’s being treated well,” I calmed myself, looking at Daybreaker. Though she was still in bad shape, Daybreaker was slowly recovering, which brought me immense relief. I looked at her sleeping face and froze. What I saw left me in shock. “She’s crying…” I noticed the tears streaming down Daybreaker’s cheeks. How could a monster cry? Why did Celestia say such a thing? Daybreaker was just a pony who needed her mother’s love… Suddenly, I felt a strange energy radiating from Daybreaker’s body. It was a familiar feeling, warm, comforting… familial? “No way! I don’t believe it!” I gasped, blinking as if witnessing the impossible. “Nightmare… could it really be you?” I wondered, astonished by my own thoughts. “But how?” I asked myself, unable to find an answer. “There’s only one way to find out!” An idea came to me. I gently pulled back the blanket and adjusted the sheet. Carefully, trying not to disturb Daybreaker, I lay down beside her. I reached out with a hoof and very slowly, gently hugged her, barely touching her. “Amazing…” I was stunned by the sudden turn of events. Daybreaker stopped crying. Instead, a soft, warm smile, like the sun, appeared on her face. I had only ever seen such a smile once in my life, and only on one pony. “That’s the smile my little Nightmare used to have!” Realizing this, tears began to stream down my face. At last, I had found her—the one who saved me from that endless torment. The one who always listened to me and never refused to help. The one who loved me deeply, and I loved her in return. I had found the one I had lost long ago, the one I had desperately been searching for. I had found my daughter… Chapter 11, Daybie's diaryFrom the Luna's Perspective *** After that day, I started visiting my Nighty... I mean, Daybie more often. However, I would be a terrible mother if I didn’t address the most important issue. I needed to create a comfortable environment for Daybie to recover, and for that, I had to talk to my sister. I learned about Tia’s schedule from her personal assistant, Raven Inkwell. She’s an exceptionally capable earth pony, with white fur and a chestnut mane. She’s strained her eyesight due to all the paperwork and now wears glasses. I’ve asked her why she works so hard, even at the cost of her health. She always replies that being Celestia’s right hoof in the royal palace is her calling and her duty to Equestria. I don't know how Tia would manage without ponies like Raven. Without her assistants, Celestia would have lost her mind long ago. Thanks to them, she even has free time for walks with me. I found out Tia's tasks for the day and identified a free window in her schedule. By noon, I headed to Celestia’s office with the clear intention of addressing this issue. Daybreaker might be a sensitive subject for Tia, but this matter couldn’t wait. I knocked on the door quite firmly. What followed was her characteristic "C-come in!" I entered quickly and closed the door behind me, signaling that the conversation to follow was just between the two of us. SOUND OF DOOR CLOSING I glanced around the office. The furniture was made from the finest materials, the room was well-lit, and there was access to a spacious balcony. The smell of parchment, ink, and… sweets lingered in the air. Directly opposite the entrance was a large white desk with golden legs. On it lay several stacks of papers, along with quills and ink. "My sister sure loves luxury," I thought, surprised at yet another of Tia’s traits. Celestia was reclining in her grand chair, happily devouring cake with tea that had just been brought to her. “Oh, L-Luna, c-come in!” Tia invited me with her mouth full. “They just brought me a new cake,” she said, chewing the sweetness carefully. Celestia used her magic to pull a chair up next to her, inviting me to sit with her. “So, my poor Daybie is suffering and crying in a dusty, stifling tower while Celestia is sitting here enjoying cake?” I fumed, connecting the dots. My wings involuntarily spread, and I scowled at my sister. "Princess Celestia, would you be so kind as to stop gorging on your dessert and address a very important matter?" I called out to her, nearly yelling. I was so furious, my eye began twitching. Celestia, startled, instinctively swallowed her piece of cake in fear. Realizing the gravity of the situation, she shakily set aside her dessert and tea. “W-what’s the m-matter?” Tia stammered. I took a deep breath and calmed myself. Folding my wings, I slowly approached her desk. "Why are you treating our Daybie like this?" I asked, staring not at my sister but through her. “What did she do to deserve such treatment?” For a moment, Celestia said nothing, as if struck silent. I looked into her eyes. They were wide with shock, as if she feared what I might say next. “Luna, what are you even talking about?” my sister managed to say, finally overcoming her fear. “Is she really pretending she doesn’t know?” my rage flared again. I was certain Celestia was behind this! Or was she? Well, no turning back now! “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO HER?!” I shouted, stomping my hoof so hard the sound surely echoed beyond the door. “H-h-how did I—” Celestia stuttered. She shrank into her chair as though a monster stood before her. She looked as if cold sweat might break out any moment. Or perhaps she thought I had learned some terrible secret known only to Daybie and herself. Could I be right? “I’m asking: why did you imprison Daybreaker in the furthest, oldest tower?” I decided to lay everything out. Celestia sighed slightly and moved closer to me, placing her hooves together in an apologetic gesture. “Luna, listen. I know how this looks from your perspective, but I assure you, it’s all a big misunderstanding,” Tia said, waving her hooves as if to deny everything. “What was that?” I thought for a moment. Had I stumbled upon something important? Tia, are you hiding something? What aren’t you telling me, Celestia… “Luna?” Tia’s sudden address pulled me out of my thoughts. All this time, I had been staring at her with an inquisitive gaze. “A misunderstanding, you say… I demand an explanation!” I declared loudly. “As you recall, when I returned to Canterlot with Daybreaker, I left her here for treatment,” Celestia began, gesturing actively. “And then?” I asked, raising an eyebrow skeptically. “As soon as I arrived, I instructed my assistants to tend to her wounds. I also requested that she be placed away from prying eyes,” Tia continued, standing up from her chair. “That’s why she was placed in that tower. I suppose it’s my fault for not overseeing everything. For that, I apologize.” “Suppose?” I thought, surprised by my sister’s choice of words. Celestia stopped and looked at me with eyes that seemed to say I was the one in the wrong, as if I shouldn’t have gone there in the first place. “However, Luna, I told you to stay away from that monster,” she spat the last word, making my eye twitch again. “Why did you go to her?” Celestia asked gloomily. “What do you mean, 'why'?” I retorted quickly. “I had to visit her!” I proudly lifted my head, jabbing a hoof at my sister’s chest. Tia shrank back slightly. I will not back down as I once did! I will fight for my daughter, even if it means going up against my dear sister. Mothers can be terrifying when it comes to their children, and I am no exception! “Nevertheless, Celestia, if you ever call Daybie a monster, or any other ugly name again, we will have a very big problem!” I declared loudly, turning and swiping Celestia with my tail as I left her in stunned silence. I proudly raised my head, spread my wings, and walked out without looking back at her expression. Never before had I been so harsh with my dear sister. But the way she speaks of my precious daughter, the way she treats her… It turns me inside out! Perhaps I should apologize for my behavior, but I am too hurt by Celestia, so it’s best to hold off on apologies for now. Otherwise, she won't learn a thing. Tia thinks I’m still that fragile, clueless sister I once was, but recent events have hardened me! Naity’s act of sacrifice changed everything. It changed me, above all. Her sacrifice made me stronger. Oh, how angry I am with my sister… *** I headed to the royal library. There was another matter I needed to investigate thoroughly. “What happened to my loyal bat ponies?” I wondered after my conversation with Tia. As soon as I entered, I was astonished! The library was a massive two-story space. Four large doors opened pathways into the world of Equestrian knowledge. Books of all kinds were collected here: from basic magic studies to complex dinner recipes. In the center of the library lay a purple carpet, with a small monolithic table on it, which also served as a bench. Classic desks and chairs surrounded the carpet. Truly a gem, not only of Canterlot Castle but of its library as well. Staring at its beauty, I finally realized which books I needed to find. “Excuse me, Y-your Highness, may I help you with something?” the head librarian nervously addressed me. “Show me the books on Equestrian history, please,” I politely responded. “O-of course! Right this way,” she motioned towards a shelf of books. *** And so here I am, sitting at a cozy table, reading through history books. It brings back memories of the childhood I spent with my nose in books and studies, much like Tia. Back then, we had so many responsibilities. But as I read these books, I can’t help but feel something is missing. The texts seem to gloss over what happened after Nightmare Moon’s rebellion. They state the uprising was quelled, and a peaceful agreement was reached with the bat ponies. But at what cost? Who led the negotiations? The books don’t say. According to them, the bat ponies were granted their own land under their control, where they now live. This land is also an enclave of Equestria, governed by its own laws and rules. The royal court does not control this territory, but if the crown calls for their help in times of need, they must respond. That’s what the books say. As far as I know, letters have already been sent to their lands with news of my return and an invitation to serve me. It's only a matter of time before they arrive here. Does that mean everything is resolved? Definitely! But why did Tia mention that Daybie killed my loyal subjects? Would she lie to her sister, the one she waited a thousand years for? I don’t think so. She was clearly sincere about it. But this information definitely needs to be checked. I need to see the full picture. That’s why I came here with these questions. Based on the information I’ve received, I dare to assume that peace with the Thestrals was reached on quite generous terms for them. Does that mean the outcome is entirely thanks to Daybie? I think so. But she killed the Thestrals… I believe that, weighing all the pros and cons, it’s clear that bloodshed was simply unavoidable. It pains me that my subjects suffered then. However, I cannot blame Daybie for this. She tried to settle the conflict. If anyone is to blame, it’s Tia and me. For letting the situation reach that point. I am unforgivable… *** After a long and fruitful conversation with myself, I wandered back to Daybi’s quarters. Upon entering, I noticed significant changes. The room was finally cleaned, and better furniture had been arranged. It seems Tia realized her fault. That’s a relief; it’s not just me who has changed—she has too. But now I was slightly worried about my rash outburst… I had said everything to her in the heat of the moment—I could’ve been gentler, of course. “I must apologize!” I concluded. But that will come later. For now, I just want to enjoy Daybi’s company. I noticed something important: whenever I approach her and stroke her head, she begins to make the sweetest little noises, just like a foal! I never knew my Daybie loved affection so much—how cute! “Could my presence really mean that much to her?” I wondered. It seems all this pony needs is love and care from those close to her. Could Celestia have loved her so little if she never considered her a daughter? Poor Daybie… A curious question crossed my mind as I gazed at my poor daughter. “How did this even happen?” No, I had come to terms with Nightmare Moon’s rebellion, but how did Daybi’s soul end up in my subconscious? Obviously, I knew the answer—I just needed to dig deep into my memories. When our exile ended, Nightmare returned to Equestria, supposedly to bring about eternal night. “But why?” I asked myself. She knew perfectly well that six ponies, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, would stop her. So how did she hope to achieve her villainous plan? “Unless… it was all just an act?” I had a thought. My Nightmare would never harm all of Equestria. Let alone bring about eternal night. We both know that’s simply impossible. Keeping the night sky forever requires immense power and focus. That couldn’t have been her true goal. Did she want to be defeated by the Elements? But why… No, that can’t be it! “She wanted to die!” a logical conclusion struck me. Realizing that brought tears to my eyes. The only thing that can break or crush an alicorn’s spirit is loneliness. Suffocating, disgusting, all-encompassing loneliness. “Why did Nightmare have to endure such trials? IT’S NOT FAIR!” I cursed everything I could think of. I held Daybie tighter, causing her little face to scrunch up. I quickly eased my grip, realizing I was hurting her. After calming down a bit, I continued my heart-wrenching thoughts. I can clearly see how Daybie reacts and feel the same soul that Nightmare had. So, this pony is undoubtedly my Nightmare. But I also sense Daybreaker’s soul—they seem to complement each other. As if… “As if they’ve merged into one!” the realization hit me. Did Daybie absorb Nightmare, or was it the other way around? It doesn’t matter! I will love her just the same, with all my heart. I know for sure she is my daughter. But how did Daybie end up in my subconscious? Could something have happened to her? She could’ve only come to me in one way. The old spell of Star Swirl using the Elements of Harmony. But who could have figured out how to use them like that? Could it really be… KNOCK KNOCK Suddenly, I was pulled from my thoughts by a knock on the door. I felt a bit nervous about who it could be. Only Tia’s aides and Tia herself knew about this place. Could it be someone coming to clean? “Luna, it’s me,” I heard a voice I immediately recognized. It was Tia. What does she want here? “I came to apologize for my behavior,” she responded as if reading my mind. “C-come in,” I allowed her in, a little nervous about how she would act around Daybie. She entered and slowly approached me, keeping her head down. I held Daybi’s hoof tightly for comfort as I sat beside her. “Luna, please forgive me… I didn’t oversee Daybreaker’s treatment properly and let the situation get out of control…” Tia began apologizing, shifting awkwardly from hoof to hoof. “And?” I responded sternly, expecting her to apologize for something else. Something very important! … Celestia thought for a moment and seemed to understand what I meant. “And forgive me for calling her Daybreaker…” Her final apology didn’t sound very sincere. Well, whatever—I’m not without blame either. “I also need to apologize for my rude behavior,” I stood up and asked my sister for forgiveness. It’s best to meet her halfway and ask directly. Tia seemed too afraid of what might come next. “Sister, will you forgive me?” I came closer and stared into her eyes. She looked like she was about to burst into tears. “L-Luna…” Tia’s voice trembled, her eyes glistening. “O-of course I forgive you… Come here,” she gently hugged me. “Luna, I promised myself I wouldn’t argue with you anymore, but now…” Celestia spoke through tears. “It’s alright… Everything’s fine, you forgave me, and I forgave you,” I stroked her head gently. I had to comfort her; otherwise, I’d start crying with her. Oh, I remember! There was a new dessert made… Ah, yes! “You mentioned a new cake… Is that offer still on the table?” I asked, trying to console her. Celestia smiled sweetly and buried her face in my mane. Then, she pulled away a little and looked at me with loving, kind eyes. “Of course, it’s still on! Let’s go, we can invite Cadence too,” Tia said, tugging me along, and I casually followed her. “Tia, sometimes you’re just like a little foal!” I thought with a smile as I trailed behind my sister. But why didn’t she even acknowledge our Daybie? It’s as if she wasn’t there at all. Maybe I should stop overthinking and just enjoy the evening with my sister. After all, she did apologize for her behavior… *** Today is going to be a wonderful day! I can feel it in my gut. Yesterday, we had such a lovely time with tea and sweets, and later, Tia took me to a truly fantastic place. It was the Canterlot Spa. Oh, Luna, it was magnificent! From the large pool to the little sauna—it was divine. After a cold shower, it felt amazing to warm up in the sauna for a bit! So many different combinations of oils and shampoos have appeared lately, and I had no idea. Later, Tia even invited professional masseuses, and they gave me a thorough massage. Oh, and the way they massaged my wings… Just thinking about it makes me feel so relaxed… I hadn’t had a massage in so long, I forgot how nice it was. Wait, where was I? “It’s time to check on my dear Daybie!” With that thought, I stood up and headed for the distant tower where my daughter was resting. … I climbed the spiral staircase of the tower at a leisurely pace. Suddenly, a maid nearly bumped into me, carrying an empty pitcher. I dodged just in time and continued. Normally, I would have demanded an explanation from the maid, but right now, only one thing mattered. I started running and rushed to the top. “Could it be?!” My thoughts sparked. “My little Daybie is awake!” The thought made me want to sing and dance. “I knew today would be a good day!” I smiled and dashed to meet my fate. … Finally reaching the top, I heard… singing? A very pleasant, familiar voice was softly singing from the room where Daybie lay. Let me get a bit closer… I want to hear what she’s singing… “My little Daybie is singing!” I couldn’t be happier. I clearly heard a verse of the song. It was about having a day off, sung in a very amusing way. I giggled at how Daybi sang. I had no idea she could sing such funny songs! I’ll have to tell Tia! I’m so curious to learn new things about my daughter. “Daybie sings so beautifully!” Even though her songs are playful, her voice is so beautiful and deep, I can’t get enough of it. I really don’t want to interrupt her, but at the same time, I can’t wait to hug her. It feels like an eternity has passed since we last met. Oh, Daybie, I missed you so much! Suddenly, Daybie stopped singing. Alright, pull yourself together, Luna! Time to finally meet my beloved daughter after all these years. Oh, how nervous I am! What if Daybie doesn't remember me? No, that can’t be! I'm just overthinking… Time to open the door! SOUND OF A DOOR OPENING *** “DAYBIE, WHAT HAPPENED?!” I screamed in panic, jumping around the fallen pony. She suddenly became very ill, collapsing unconscious. How could this happen? I didn’t say anything upsetting to her… “Why did Daybie fall so ill?” the question spun in my head, with no answer in sight. “Now is not the time for panic!” I snapped myself back to focus. “I need to get a doctor!” I darted down the spiral staircase like a bullet, desperate for help. *** “Doctor, is she really alright?” I continued questioning him. “Yes, Your Highness, I examined her thoroughly, and I can assure you her life is not in danger,” the doctor reassured me. “Then why did she faint?” I finally blurted out. “Likely from accumulated stress and painful memories. Her fragile body couldn’t handle it and went into a protective state, plunging her into sleep,” the doctor concluded. I gasped at his words. I felt like crying right then and there. Could Daybie’s memories really hurt her this much? “Thank you, doctor,” I said, my eyes wet with tears, dismissing him. I needed to be alone with my daughter. “Always happy to help, Your Highness,” the doctor responded. With a respectful bow, he left Daybie’s room. I sank to my knees by Daybie’s bed, covering my eyes with my hooves, quietly crying on the cold floor. … Sniffling softly, I felt feathers brush against my back. I flinched at the unexpected touch and saw her. The one who had called my Daybie a monster. The one who abandoned her daughter. I wanted to scream at her in anger, but instead, I focused on her expression. Her brow furrowed, her eyes wet, and her mouth slightly open. She wanted to say something but was afraid of how I would react. Celestia looked at Daybreaker, her face full of confusion and perhaps a bit of pity. She had come to support me. I must have been sitting by Daybie for hours, waiting for my little one to wake up. I needed to ask Celestia about what Daybie said! “Tia, do you know…” I began cautiously. “She said we abandoned her back then, leaving her to deal with all the problems we caused…” I managed to say, peering into her eyes. Celestia’s eyes widened, showing genuine, unfeigned surprise. “You didn’t know?” I asked, my voice trembling. “I-I didn’t know,” Celestia answered honestly, lowering her head. “Luna, back then, I was so shocked after using the Elements of Harmony on you that I think I just shut down…” Tia explained, telling me everything as it was. Something inside me cracked, the sound like a balloon bursting. “So instead of dealing with the situation, you left everything for Daybie to handle and ran away from the mess you made?” I asked bitterly. … Tia stayed silent. She had nothing to say, and I already knew everything. Realizing this, I understood there was no point in sitting here trying to get anything more out of my sister. I had brought this situation to this breaking point myself. I had to find the answers on my own. And there was only one place for that. I got up and headed for the exit of the tower. “Luna, where are you going?” Tia stopped me, reaching out her hoof. I didn’t even look at her as I walked away, throwing only one thing over my shoulder. “To the library, to find answers,” I said coldly, opening the door. *** I returned to the library, torn between hurt and despair. I felt an overwhelming sadness. We had made such a mess, Tia and I… I needed to channel this energy into something useful! Namely, finding answers. Desperately, I scanned the shelves, searching for the right books. I had already read through all the histories of ancient Equestria, but I needed to check everything. “What’s this?” I paused, my gaze landing on a peculiar book. It was titled “The Story of an Empress,” bound in a red cover. I tried pulling it with my magic, but it wouldn’t budge. I applied a bit more force… CLICK Suddenly, there was a mechanical click behind the bookshelf. I instinctively stepped back and watched in awe. With a dull sound, a passageway to a hidden room opened, pulling aside the old cobwebs, which quickly tore. Without hesitation, I stepped into the old chamber. “Cough… cough,” I began choking on the ancient dust. Everything screamed secrecy. Thick layers of dust, webs stretched across corners, and the aged furniture. A magical lamp burned on the wall, oddly still lit—probably charged with an enormous amount of mana. In the center of the room stood an old table with a chair. I approached the table and saw it. A worn book titled “Daybie’s Diary.” I swallowed hard, unsure if it was in anticipation or fear, and carefully opened the cover. Surprisingly, the pages were well-preserved, the letters easy to read, and the handwriting beautiful. However, the title of the first page sent chills through me. It read: “The Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters.” Chapter 12, CatharsisChapter 12, Catharsis *** Excerpt from "Daybie's Diary" This day changed everything. It changed Equestria, the ponies living in it, and even me. Today, I truly understood what the phrase, "With great power comes great responsibility," means. How difficult it is sometimes to inspire confidence in tomorrow... End of excerpt *** “No time to stand around calling for Celly!” I snapped back to reality. I quickly assessed the situation. First, Celestia had imprisoned Luna with Nightmare on the moon. Second, it seemed Celly had lost her mind from what happened and locked herself away, handing over full control of the body to me. Third, I was still standing in a tattered throne room, bleeding profusely. That’s all for now... Okay, I urgently need to cauterize the wound… I fear I’ll lose too much blood if I don’t. I approached large shards of glass scattered across the floor. I must have looked terrible: my eyebrows raised and tense, my upper eyelids lifted, lower ones strained, and my mouth slightly open with lips drawn back. Fear was written plainly on my face—a fear of the unknown future. My breathing had become irregular due to the bleeding; I gulped for air, but my efforts didn’t quench my thirst for oxygen. My gaze shifted downward, and that’s when I saw it. The wound arched red from my neck to my left shoulder. The cut was deep enough for blood to flow freely, but not so deep that it had hit an artery. I raised a trembling hoof and began casting a spell. I tried to focus, but it wasn’t going well, to say the least. I managed to create a small flame about half the size of my hoof. Carefully, I brought it to the open wound. HISS A loud hissing sound echoed through the throne room. In an instant, the stench of burning flesh filled the air. It hurt… It hurt like hell. I had never felt pain like this before. It was as if someone had plunged a red-hot glaive into the wound and wasn’t in a hurry to pull it out. Tears began to stream down my face as a reflex, but there was no time to give up! “Get it together, Daybreaker! The fate of Equestria depends on you!” I encouraged myself. I needed to push my emotions aside. Everything literally depended on me now. I sat down on the cold floor to reduce the tension and trembling in my limbs. With one hoof, I continued cauterizing the wound, while with the other, I wiped away my streaming tears. My vision was blurring, and the urge to cry like a foal was strong, but I pushed the thought away. I managed to stop the tears and glanced at the wound, now a charred piece of flesh instead of a deep gash. The burn was severe… “At least the bleeding has stopped,” I thought optimistically. Carefully, I stood up and began to pace around the throne room, assessing my condition. Every movement of my leg or neck sent a throbbing pain through the wound. It was a deeply unpleasant sensation, but better than bleeding out and dying along with Celly. It would do for now, and I thought the military infirmary would patch me up later. HOOVES CLATTERING I perked up my ears, catching every rustle within a thirty-meter radius. Even an untrained recruit would have realized that the enemy was close. They were moving towards me, not for a chat. They were coming with only one goal in mind: to take down their adversary. I wouldn’t let them! “Not on my watch!” I proudly steeled myself. But what to do? I couldn’t fight in this condition; any sudden movement could make me faint from shock. And losing consciousness now was out of the question! This was the moment, the very instant, for which I had trained my entire life. I had trained and worked so hard, poured my heart into being able to stand when all others had fallen! A strategic retreat to my forces and taking command seemed the best course. There were no alicorns left in Equestria, just me. So, it was up to me to rule! I wouldn’t falter! “I shall rule as the first and only Empress of Equestria!” I shouted to the entire throne room. “And my reign will be as eternal as the everlasting flame of the Sun!” I raised my hoof in a majestic pose, declaring my coronation. The sound of hooves grew louder and louder. I moved into the sunlit part of the room and rushed towards a nearby balcony. The pain was excruciating! Yet, with each step, my resolve grew stronger and stronger. The pain seemed to give me strength to keep moving. With this wound, I realized that I was alive. Alive, here and now! Blood coursed through my veins like molten oil, igniting every muscle in my body. My heart, like a searing coal, generated the heat necessary to keep me conscious. Even my mane began to radiate a magical glow, resembling a roaring forge’s flames! “FIND QUEEN CELESTIA, NOW!” came the shouts of enemy officers. Yet I didn’t even flinch. I was already standing on the balcony, breathing in the fresh evening air. It seemed to cool my fiery heart, only for it to ignite anew when I saw the military tents bearing the sun's emblem on their roofs. I leaped over the balcony railing and flew towards my subjects—my little ponies… *** “I’m flying too fast!” was my first thought. I was descending so quickly I could crash into the ground like a spear. I began frantically flapping my wings to slow down. It wasn’t going well. Exhaustion and the wound had left me with little strength. I saw my ponies at the base; they were all rushing around, grabbing spears and shields, hastily donning steel armor, and some had even managed to line up on the parade ground. Panic gripped the entire camp; no one knew what to do. I had to bring them to their senses! “I’m going to crash!” I shielded my head with my hooves as I fell. BOOM I landed in my camp with a thunderous crash. A column of dust rose like a tornado. Spears rattled towards me. Only when the dust settled did I see the full scene around me. An entire guard of glaives was aimed in my direction. The ponies holding them had their eyes wide with shock, as if they were gazing at a war goddess. “LOWER YOUR GLAIVES!” commanded a voice. I turned towards it and immediately recognized who it was: Loyal Heart, the Golden Sword of Equestria. With a synchronized sound, the ponies lowered their weapons. The crowd parted, and Loyal Heart stepped forward. He bowed apologetically and spoke. “Forgive me, esteemed Daybreaker, the situation is critical, and no one knows what to do...” he said, looking at me with a spark of hope in his eyes. “There’s nothing wrong with taking precautions,” I replied, stepping towards him. “Stand up!” He stood, but with his ears lowered. When his eyes fell on my wound, he quickly lowered his gaze, staring at my hooves as if fearing what he might see in my eyes. “What are you imagining?” I frowned. “Honorable Daybreaker, please, tell me where Her Majesty Queen Celestia is,” he gathered his courage to ask. “I’ll address that on the parade ground. Gather all the troops there—commanders, officers, soldiers, and recruits,” I stomped a hoof. “NOW!” I commanded. Loyal Heart seemed to snap out of his daze at my verbal slap. He turned, but I stopped him with a hoof and continued. “And prepare a platform for a speech!” I added. “I’ll be in the infirmary. That’s all, you’re dismissed, Commander!” I finished giving orders. Loyal Heart left to carry out my commands with his squad. Meanwhile, I turned in the opposite direction and trudged towards the infirmary. … In the infirmary, they provided first aid; the doctor nearly fainted at the sight of my wound, but I quickly snapped him out of it with some sharp words. They’ve gotten too relaxed! Apparently, they haven’t been in combat for a while. Under my wing, they’ll shape up quickly! “I won’t go easy on them!” I smirked evilly. They applied green ointment to the burn and hastily bandaged the wound. The pain and burning subsided, which was a huge relief. In a rush, Loyal Heart arrived. “Everything’s ready, Daybreaker!” he reported proudly, standing at attention. Such efficiency was to be expected from Equestria’s Golden Sword. I smiled softly and approached him. “Then let’s go!” I marched towards the parade ground. Loyal Heart followed behind. *** I stepped up to the podium, scanning the crowd. Almost everyone stationed here had gathered. Officers, commanders, soldiers, even the medical staff and kitchen workers came to the parade ground. There were about two thousand ponies present. Only the sentries were missing, but even they longed to join, though their commanders kept them at their posts. Word had spread quickly that Daybreaker was gathering the troops, and everyone rushed to see. They all knew I was going to say something crucial, something that would change the fate of our nation forever. Everyone, from the youngest to the oldest, understood that a storm was coming! And they all wondered—would I master the storm, or would I let it shatter Equestria? “Will they believe me if I tell them that the great and powerful Queen Celestia has lost her mind and left it all to me?” The thought circled in my mind. They probably wouldn’t. They might think I’m either speaking on Celestia’s behalf or that I am Celestia. I won’t allow that! I will prove with blood and sweat that I am not Celestia! Where Celestia shows softness, I will be strong as a mountain! I will proclaim to the world, let everyone know, that there is only one pony capable of protecting them. And that pony is me, Empress Daybreaker, the Crimson Flame Raging on the Hills of Enemies! I will make the foes respect me! I will lead my subjects to a bright and peaceful future, but to get there, we must go through fire and water! And I will lead them, like a guiding star. But first, I must bury Queen Celestia… As painful as it was for me to say, I had to, or my entire plan would fall apart. And the goal of my plan was simple. I wanted every pony to understand what peace was, where there was no concept of killing or war. “Forgive me for this, Celly… and goodbye…” A single tear rolled down my cheek. It was time! I gathered my thoughts and addressed my troops, standing behind the podium with a firm and confident gaze that left no room for doubt. “WARRIORS AND CITIZENS OF EQUESTRIA!” I used the Royal Canterlot voice, which only alicorns could command. Some ponies trembled and collapsed under the force of my voice. Even the seasoned veterans lost their focus. I overdid it a bit, apparently… “Our castle has been taken by the thestrals!” I continued with a slightly softer tone. “W-what… taken?!” A whisper echoed through the entire crowd. “It’s hard for me to say this… but you must know!” I lowered my gaze, gathering my resolve. “Enough hesitation!” I stomped my hoof on the wooden floor. I had made my decision, and there was no turning back! “Queen Celestia has fallen in battle with Nightmare Moon!” I declared, my expression unwavering. Not a single muscle twitched. Not a doubt in my mind that what I was doing was wrong. Everything suddenly became crystal clear and simple. The ponies reacted differently. The soldiers and their commanders removed their helmets in mourning. The recruits sat on the ground, unable to bear the terrible news. Someone in the back even began to cry. But I wasn’t stopping there. “She died a hero, defending the kingdom until the very end! Celestia managed to imprison Nightmare Moon on the moon to save us all from a horrible fate!” I pointed my hoof towards the moon. Everyone followed my gesture, looking at it. On the moon, the silhouette of a unicorn stood out, like a brand burned into its surface by craters. Everyone sighed with relief. But they quickly remembered that the castle of the capital had been seized. Ponies turned their eyes back to me, awaiting further news. “Before she died, Celestia entrusted me with only one task: to protect the ponies she had so carefully guarded!” I stood tall and proud. “C-Celestia even on her deathbed thought of us…” someone tearfully whispered from the crowd. “You all know me. You know who I am! Word of a skillful warrior with an iron will has spread throughout Equestria!” I puffed out my chest. The officers and soldiers in the crowd nodded in agreement. I felt a warm sensation spread in my chest. It was genuinely pleasant to feel their respect. “I am the only alicorn left in Equestria!” I proclaimed, spreading my wings to their full span. “And thus, I am placing myself on the royal throne as the one and rightful Empress Daybreaker!” I concluded my inauguration. The reaction was mixed. The ordinary recruits almost immediately knelt and bowed their heads. However, the officers and commanders stood still, seemingly stunned by what I had said. Then, the Golden Sword of Equestria, Loyal Heart, approached the podium. Everyone watched with bated breath to hear what the most loyal pony to the crown would say. “In this difficult hour, when even Lady Fortune has turned away from us, she appeared,” he began. “Like a star, Daybreaker fell upon us from the sky, leaving us in even greater awe. That’s when I realized that she was sent to us by the very Sun to protect and lead us in this dark time!” Loyal Heart removed his helmet, drew his sword, and laid it before me, kneeling. “I recognize the right to the throne of Her Majesty, Empress Daybreaker, and I swear to serve her until the eternal flame claims my soul!” He bowed his head as a true knight should. I smiled gently and used my telekinesis to place his sword against his broad shoulders, accepting his vow of loyalty. “I accept your vow and appoint you as the general of the army!” I proudly declared, causing Loyal Heart’s already wide eyes to grow even larger. I turned to the assembled crowd. They almost immediately bowed their heads, recognizing me as the rightful ruler of Equestria. Even the army commanders had no doubts after this. Every pony present swore loyalty to me. “I SWEAR TO SERVE UNTIL THE ETERNAL FLAME CLAIMS MY SOUL!” my army roared like thunder on a clear day. My heart raced wildly; I had never felt anything like this before. Not even in battles… nothing even came close. But along with it came an overwhelming sense of responsibility for these ponies. “They’ve accepted me… as Empress Daybreaker,” the thought whirled in my head like a meteor. I must protect them at all costs! I’ll show them a world where everyone is happy and proud to live in Equestria. That is my dream! And I’ll do anything to achieve it… I soared a few meters into the air and began preparing a spell to prove my unwavering resolve. My little ponies watched me without blinking. My mane flared even more brightly as I prepared this move. The night was deep, but suddenly, the first rays of the sun appeared. Soon the sun itself rose, illuminating everyone with a brilliant dawn. I decided to conclude my ascension with a beautiful phrase that immediately came to mind. “My little ponies, remember that after every darkest night, a bright dawn always follows!” I said in the softest tone I could muster. My subjects stared, mouths agape. Their eyes said it all. They were witnessing a miracle only an alicorn could perform. “L-Long live Empress Daybreaker!” someone cried out from the crowd, tears of joy in their eyes. “LONG LIVE EMPRESS DAYBREAKER!” The crowd quickly took up the chant, shouting my praises. Meanwhile, I basked in the sound of my triumph. This event would go down in history as a turning point. What ponies call a beautiful word—catharsis—this was my rebirth… Chapter 14, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 2Excerpt from the book "Daybreaker's Diary" You never know what fate has in store for you. What might a living being experience in its final throes? What thoughts did it have then? Did it know it was the end? What does a pony feel in the moment of death? I kept asking myself these questions after that day, but I never found the answers. What governs Equestria’s fate in this world? Some unseen being or law? Something like the Sun, soaring high above the world. At least it’s true that no sentient creature even has dominion over its own will… End of excerpt *** The Everwild Forest is a land of groves and swamps. The moment you step into it, you realize that nothing is stronger than nature. These towering trees of various shapes and sizes loom above you, asserting their dominance. This is their territory, their land, and we are nothing but outsiders—strangers or simple intruders of no value to them. Thoughts like these raced through my head like storm clouds gathering in a dark sky. Night had already fallen—it was the perfect time for a diversion, unless your opponents were thestrals. I turned to look back and saw the glow of campfires we had lit at our posts. For some reason, it warmed my soul, like the heat of a fire on a cold night. It felt as though someone had my back. I glanced over my gear to make sure everything was in order. My alicorn armor had perfectly handled the metamorphosis spell, though it wasn’t going to help much. “Well, at least I look majestic!” I cheered myself up as I headed toward the enemy’s supply base. This forest is nothing but trouble! It’s dark, cold, and reeks of swamp muck. I can’t light my horn to see the path—the enemy would find me in a heartbeat! I had to move stealthily, like a whispering breeze of the night. I even dimmed the glow of my mane to remain completely hidden. “This used to be just an ordinary forest…” I recalled bitterly. I once read a book of legends. It told the story of a wedding between a prince and a princess of two pony kingdoms. It was no ordinary wedding; it was monumental in its significance. A long war had ravaged the land, and no side would surrender. But the king of one warring nation decided to compromise. To end the bloodshed, he proposed a marriage between his son and the daughter of his enemy. The other king initially refused, but even he understood that this war had to end—now. If it didn’t, no one would win. There would only be empty castles and fields forever stained with the blood of the dead. After some thought, the second king agreed. He married off his daughter, a princess known as the Goddess of Wisdom. The wedding was grand, majestic, and beautiful in its own right. To secure peace and friendship between the kingdoms, the kings announced the event to the world and invited delegations from neighboring lands. Many princes and princesses came, the most important guest being the princess of the richest nation, known as the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Only one being was not invited—Discord, the God of Chaos and Strife, a cunning and treacherous villain who had fueled the conflict. Discord was furious. He could not stand the thought that two kingdoms, whose endless war he had orchestrated, were finally finding peace. He racked his brain for a way to sever the fragile thread of hope that had formed between the ponies of the two nations. Then he came up with an idea—his most devious plan. A plan that would divide everything into before and after. The newlyweds exchanged matching necklaces symbolizing the unbreakable bond of marriage and sealed the ceremony with a kiss, to thunderous applause. The guests were invited to a grand feast. Ponies celebrated not only in the forest but across the kingdoms, as if something miraculous had happened—something few had dared to believe. When everyone finally sat at the long table in high spirits, they noticed something curious: among the many dishes, there was a single large, golden apple. On its skin was an insidious inscription: “To the Fairest.” A heated argument broke out over who deserved the rare fruit. The prince—the newlywed husband—was chosen as judge. He pondered for a long time, gathering his thoughts. His father had taught him never to lie to his people or to himself, and to always act honestly and justly. Guided by these values, the prince gave the apple to the Princess of Love and Beauty. His wife, the Princess of Wisdom, vehemently disagreed with her husband’s decision. She argued with him endlessly, joined by her father, until everyone began to quarrel. The war didn’t end; on the contrary, it flared up again—only now it wasn’t just between two kingdoms. Other nations were drawn into the conflict, pulling more and more ponies into the fray. That was when Discord descended upon Equestria. He mocked them all, spreading chaos across pony lands. The forest, ravaged by war and endless territorial disputes, turned into the twisted place it is now. This was the spark that ignited a great tragedy and ushered in the age of chaos and strife. “Damn you, Discord! I hope you rot!” I thought angrily as I wove through the swamp and trees. I moved quickly, but I remained alert. My enemy was a skilled scout. I could hear something flying overhead—likely thestrals, deeply unsettled by the fires glowing on the edges of their occupied territory. “I need better camouflage!” With that thought, I dipped briefly into a nearby bog, careful not to go too deep. Bogs are infamous for trapping and drowning those who wade in too far. I emerged cautiously, relying more on my wings than my hooves to propel myself forward. I gave myself a quick once-over. My coat was already darker, and my mane had lost its crimson hue, now resembling a chestnut shade—but that wasn’t enough. Around the bog, the mud was varied in color. Making a firm decision, I scooped up a clump of mud and smeared it across my coat, creating a natural camouflage. It didn’t take long; the mud clung well to my damp fur. I didn’t remove the bandages, as they were already covered by armor, and my wound didn’t hurt anymore. “The alicorns’ regeneration ability is truly amazing!” I mused in surprise. When my preparations were complete, I brushed off excess mud, breaking up the clumps. My mane and coat now reeked of swamp and moss. I approached a puddle and caught my reflection. There was no longer any trace of my noble white-orange sheen. Instead, I looked like dull, dirty clay. Satisfied, I moved deeper into the forest. Finding their supply node wasn’t difficult. I moved like a shadow, weaving around bushes and twisted trees. Carrying a massive glaive wasn’t exactly convenient. I had to hold it close with telekinesis. I should’ve brought something more practical—maybe throwing knives or a small dagger. But my glaive skills were second to none. If things didn’t go my way, I’d give my enemy a fight to remember. Pausing briefly to rest, I pressed close to the ground and perked my ears. I heard voices and the crackle of a fire. It was clear: a small group of thestrals had stopped to warm up on this cold night. They were about thirty meters away. I instantly knew the plan I had to follow to neutralize a few officers and drag them back to headquarters. Hugging a tree, I listened closely to their movements. Peeking from cover, I saw five thestrals. Judging by their faces, they were in deep distress. Sadness weighed on their expressions—their eyes were lost, their mouths turned down. They hung their heads, listening to the slow crackle of embers, as though trying to escape the grim reality they were in. Each of them was lost in thought—perhaps about their families or their leader. All five were officers: several lieutenants and one captain. In other words, their entire command staff. Apparently, I had somehow stumbled upon an officers' encampment near the base itself. "So far, I’m lucky, but what happens next—only Lady Fate will decide..." I thought with a hint of skepticism. "Why do you think they’re lighting fires around us?" The youngest officer broke the long silence. The others gathered around him seemed to wake up, looking at their campfire with even more melancholy. One officer picked up a stick nearby and lazily poked at the embers in the flames. "What do you think? They want to capture us and kill us so we’ll stop hauling supplies to the castle!" snapped a critical officer, stomping his hoof in response to the foolish question. "Did we even manage to deliver all the supplies?" a third officer interjected, scanning his gaze across his comrades. Everyone except him just sighed wearily, continuing to stare into the fire’s coals. "If we had delivered everything, we wouldn’t be sitting here... Not even half of it made it," replied the grimmest of them, who also happened to be the most senior officer. "At most, we’ve stockpiled two weeks’ worth of supplies," he calculated, idly drawing something in the dirt with his hoof. "You know as well as I do that it’s impossible to stock up properly under siege like this. We were barely managing to work before, and now, with those fires, the wicked usurper won’t take her eyes off us even at night! We’re right under her hoof..." He trailed off sadly and lay down on the grass. "Has anyone heard what happened at the castle? Where did the Great One go?" the youngest officer asked his comrades, a note of worry in his voice. Everyone merely shook their heads dejectedly. It seemed this news weighed on each of them in its own way. "I flew there with supplies, asked around, but no one knows what happened to the revered Great One... Everyone only said that there was a great battle, the kind only alicorns could wage," the captain replied, picking up a tally sheet and busily writing something with a quill. "Maybe the tyrant-queen Celestia captured our leader and is about to storm the castle!" suggested the quietest of them, putting forward his idea of what might happen next. "Well, well! Interesting..." I smirked at the insults thrown toward Celestia. An intriguing question popped into my mind: “How would she react to such nicknames?” I thought with undisguised curiosity. Would she feel insulted? Perhaps enraged? No, she wouldn’t react that way. Most likely, Celestia would lower her head and quietly listen to everything said about her. Lately, she had done many things she’d have to live with in the future—some of which I’d have to pay for myself. Celestia was going through a truly difficult time. That’s why I had to stand up for my friend. I had to lighten her burden and take on the mantle of ruler of Equestria myself. Perhaps she’d see it as a selfish or even hypocritical act, but this is my path. It would be enough for me if all ponies could live in peace and prosperity, even if they pointed their hooves at me in judgment and contempt. "As sad as it is..." I stared at my dirty hooves. I just wanted to bring everything back to the way it used to be, but unfortunately, that was impossible. So I had to build a future that was even better than the one from my childhood! For now, I had to do everything in my power, even if it meant getting my hooves dirty. That’s my path. "Even Star Feng shrugs his shoulders—he doesn’t know what to do next either!" said the captain of the thestrals, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Star Feng? Where have I heard that name before..." I scratched my chin thoughtfully. That was the name of Luna’s personal knight, who also led the Night Guard’s army. Hmm, so he’s in charge of the castle’s defense. Now it all makes sense. "We should’ve fled to the caves to hide! Like the ones who stayed behind!" blurted the youngest and most curious officer. "What’s the point of talking about this now?" the most critical among them shot back. "I’m stepping out for a bit, brothers. Need some air..." he finished, yawning as he walked off—toward me. "This is my chance!" I thought, suddenly fired up. The officer strolled leisurely along the path, kicking a small stone with his hoof. I frowned, dropped into a combat stance, and began approaching him very slowly. My blood surged with new energy at the thought of what I was about to do. I just needed one precise strike to the back of his head to send him straight to dreamland. "Focus, Daybie!" I urged myself on, inching closer to the distracted thestral. Suddenly, a twig cracked under my hoof, betraying me. But I didn’t even think about backing down. On the contrary, it acted as a catalyst for my next move. "Who’s there?" The thestral began turning, nearly reaching for his sword. THWACK A sharp, sweeping blow to the back of his head with the long shaft of my glaive shattered all his plans. He collapsed forward, unable to withstand the hit. I almost panicked, thinking I’d failed. But my strike was well-placed, and my glaive hadn’t let me down in the critical moment. The blow was so strong that his helmet flew off, landing in a nearby bush. I quickly approached the thestral to check his condition. Pressing my hoof to his neck artery, I confirmed he still had a pulse. That meant he was alive! "Which proves he’ll make a fine hostage!" I thought gleefully, my eyes sparkling as I lifted him with my telekinesis. Time to work some magic! I focused, carefully preparing the teleportation spell Celestia had taught me. A faint tension and even a prickling sensation ran through my neck as my horn began to glow. I squeezed my eyes shut and mentally visualized the nearest border outpost. Once the spell was ready, I pushed an impulse through my horn with all my strength, teleporting us to the designated spot. I opened my eyes to see the familiar checkpoint with the same guards. Startled by the sudden teleportation, they relaxed immediately upon seeing me. I turned slightly and noticed I was still holding the peacefully snoring thestral and my glaive. "Take him to HQ for interrogation! He’s an officer—disarm him and treat him as a prisoner!" I ordered my soldiers, releasing the thestral to the ground. "Yes, ma’am!" the guards replied in unison, saluting before carrying him off toward the headquarters. I turned around and began preparing the teleportation spell again. Unfortunately, I couldn’t teleport just anywhere—only to places I’d already been. While I could’ve moved directly to HQ, such a spell would require more mana. And I had a gut feeling I’d need it later. Squeezing my eyes shut, I sent the necessary impulse to my horn again. The same forest. The same spot where I’d knocked out the officer. I needed to carefully return to my hiding place by the officers’ encampment to gather more intel. "One down, four to go!" I thought with cautious optimism as I crept back into position. Fortunately, the remaining officers were still seated in the same spots. I settled in and prepared to wait. I wondered when they’d start searching for their brother-in-arms. ... I didn’t have to wait long. After fifteen minutes, the captain began to suspect something. He looked around in every direction but found no trace of the officer who’d gone for "fresh air." Finally, he turned to the other three. "You and you!" he barked, pointing his hoof at the two quietest ones. "Go find him. We still need him at HQ to organize the blockade breakout!" "Yes, sir!" they responded, jumping to attention and heading in the same direction the missing officer had gone. They were about to stretch their wings when the captain stopped them. "And one more thing!" he warned, raising a hoof. "Don’t you dare fly! Last thing we need is for you to get shot down by a spell. Now go." "Understood!" they acknowledged, heading toward me. “They’re coming for me!” I watched with burning eyes as they hurried toward my trap. Now that there were two of them, I had to change my tactics. How do you take down two broad-shouldered officers at once? The thought spun in my head. A single swing of the glaive wouldn’t cut it this time. I needed a distraction maneuver. I’d also have to use metamorphosis to escape quickly. Luckily, they’d noticed the thestral helmet lying near the bush and were already heading toward it. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this…” one of them muttered, and I smiled—a mad, unnatural grin. While the two of them inspected the helmet, I grabbed a nearby stone and hurled it in the opposite direction. The rock hit a tree with a dull thud and bounced into the bushes. “Go check it out!” one of them commanded, sending his superstitious friend to investigate the noise. The officer reluctantly trudged toward the opposite bushes and began searching. I transformed into a small flame, darting behind the back of the one examining the helmet. He was just about to take off— WHAM A sharp, ringing blow echoed through the ambush grove. My glaive shaft sent the enemy flying into the very bushes he stood in front of. Wasting no time, I turned back into a flame. The frightened partner of the now-downed officer spun around, drawing his sword. His trembling hoof gripped the small blade as he glanced nervously around. I appeared behind him, casting an enormous shadow over his form. The moonlight exaggerated my imposing silhouette, instilling sheer terror. The officer’s gaze dropped, catching sight of the massive shadow before him. With painstaking fear, he began to turn around, bracing for the worst. I didn’t give him the chance—there was a sharp sound, and he, too, crumpled. My grin stretched even wider. I wanted to laugh but reminded myself I was on a covert mission. Took out two with such a simple tactic! I praised myself, nearly strutting around the sleeping thestrals. Admiring my handiwork, I ensured both officers were peacefully knocked out. That’s three now! I kept tally like it was a game. Every second counts! Move quickly! I scolded myself, picking up the unconscious pair with telekinesis and teleporting to the checkpoint. When I opened my eyes, the same familiar faces greeted me—my soldiers, already used to my teleportations, quietly waiting. “Here are two more! You know what to do with them!” I tossed the officers into their hooves. “It will be done, Your Majesty!” they saluted, and I hastily teleported back. I was growing tired of this ambush grove. It was time to change tactics—only two officers remained. I could sneak directly into their camp and react on the fly. That’s exactly what I’ll do! I slipped stealthily forward. *** At the camp, only two remained: the captain and the youngest officer. Neither paid attention to the dancing flames of the fire anymore. They nervously scanned their surroundings. Finally, it seemed the captain had had enough. “That’s it—I’ve had it!” he barked, standing abruptly and turning to the younger lieutenant. “You’re coming with me! We’re going to find out what’s happened to those incompetent officers!” He stormed off toward the grove, but I wasn’t there anymore. “Yes, sir!” the lieutenant saluted lazily and trudged after him. But it was already too late. WHAM Like a flash, I materialized behind the young one and struck him hard with the glaive. He flew several meters forward, landing right at the captain’s hooves. “ATTACK!!!” the senior officer bellowed, but I was already behind him. WHAM The sharp, thunderous strike reverberated through the camp. The captain staggered but, like the others, collapsed face-first into the ground. He was far larger and stronger than the rest, but even he couldn’t withstand my crushing blow. “This is almost too easy,” I muttered, scratching my chin with a hoof. “I was hoping for a fight. Even a big stallion like him can’t handle one hit. What a shame…” I sighed, bored. I approached the captain to check his state. He lay motionless, face-down. Something told me a pony his size couldn’t go down from a single blow. Is this intuition? I checked his pulse. His heart was racing—much faster than the others’. I noticed his faint breathing just as a blade flew toward my head. No way! I barely dodged the captain’s throwing knife, leaping several meters back. But he wasn’t stopping. “FOR GREAT NIGHTMARE MOON!” he roared, charging at me like lightning, dagger aimed at my neck. I remembered what they’d taught me in the army—always watch the opponent’s weapon. I never took my eyes off his blade. His movements were precise, as if he’d rehearsed them thousands of times. But I wasn’t outmatched—I’d been trained relentlessly in combat. With one swift motion, I grabbed his hoof, disarming him with my other. My body moved instinctively as I plunged his dagger into his neck. S-SHINK A chilling sound tore through the air as the blade sliced through flesh. His blood splattered over my already-filthy coat. I didn’t stop—my hooves dragged the knife across his neck, cutting it clean from end to end. The captain collapsed instantly, choking on his blood. My first victory in a duel! The thought raced through my mind as I bared my fangs in a triumphant grin. My heart pounded wildly, confirming I was the victor. I looked at my fallen opponent. He was trying to say something. “Y-You… m-monster…” he coughed, blood bubbling in his throat. “A real… m-monster…” His disgusted glare cut into me as his eyes rolled back, life draining from his body. A pool of blood gathered beneath him. The sight jarred me awake. I looked down at my blood-soaked hooves, still clutching the knife that had ended a life. I killed a pony! The realization hit me like a sledgehammer. Reality slammed into me with a brutal force. My stomach turned. The stench of blood, swamp, and death filled my nostrils, and I vomited beside the body. Panic consumed me. I dropped the bloodied dagger, clutching my head. The thought of a once-living pony—now a lifeless corpse—gripped me. This is my fault. I killed him… I had murdered him so brutally that even griffons wouldn’t have killed like that. I was a monster. “I-I didn’t mean to k-kill him…” I stammered, blinking in panicked denial. Maybe this is all a dream? I clung to the thought, desperate to escape reality. What if I’m just imagining this? I turned my gaze to the cold body, hoping it would disappear. I’ll just think—poof, he’s gone! I opened my wide, crazed eyes, staring at the corpse. It didn’t vanish. The pool of blood beneath him only grew larger. My stomach churned again. My mind finally accepted the truth—this wasn’t a dream. “I heard a noise! Over here!” voices of the guards carried through the air, snapping me out of my emotional storm. I slapped myself across the face with a hoof to snap out of it and looked around. The sound of hooves echoed here and there. It was clear I had been locked in with these thestrals. But I utterly rejected that notion. Drawing a deep breath, I shouted at the top of my lungs: "I’M NOT LOCKED IN HERE WITH YOU! YOU’RE LOCKED IN HERE WITH ME!!!" I unleashed the Royal Canterlot Voice, ensuring that anyone and everyone could hear that death had come for them. And that death… was me! After that dreadful event, I stopped smiling, as though killing the thestral had torn away a part of myself. I felt, with every ounce of my being, the crushing weight of responsibility that had fallen on my shoulders the moment I declared myself Empress. And so began my dance of death, teetering on the edge of true madness... Chapter 15, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 3Excerpt from the Book Daybie’s Diary Lately, for some reason, I’ve been drawn to prose. I decided to jot down the thoughts swarming in my head like flies, in this sort of poetic rhythm. Think positively—the glass is always half full, always. Feel the good—there is no bad. Between "no" and "yes," the choice is always "yes." Believe in the best—life is a dance under the watchful Sun. Repeat this mantra often, Even if it sounds ridiculous. Think positively—the glass is always half full, always. Just don’t think about what’s in the glass. Think it’s water… End of excerpt *** “How much time has passed?” I suddenly asked myself. The last thing I clearly remembered was the lifeless body of a thestral, and then… I desperately tried to recall how I ended up practically at the edge of the forest. My memories were like shattered fragments of a single picture, scattered across my mind. I sifted through every piece with horror, attempting to piece together the puzzle. But nothing good emerged from these gruesome fragments. A whole swarm of thestrals attacked me, and I slipped into some kind of madness—a state I had never experienced before. My mane blazed with fiery light, completely dispelling my disguise. It felt as though even acrid smoke was escaping from my mouth. With my horn, I conjured a spell that swept through the air like a tempest, sending every flyer crashing down with a shockwave. While some struggled to recover, I fought off the rest. I killed some without hesitation, my evil laughter echoing across the battlefield. Others I severely injured, rendering them unable to fight. What disturbed me most was the realization that I was laughing like a lunatic—or perhaps like a pony who had lost all hope. “Just like a real villain!” I gasped, my eyes wide with the sudden thought. If anything comforted me now—if anything could—it was the fact that I hadn’t killed most of the night ponies, only incapacitated them. In the end, I fled, carrying the last young officer I had recently neutralized with my telekinesis. “But I’m still a murderer…” I lowered my head in sorrow. No matter how much I had hoped to avoid bloodshed, it was all in vain. I had carried out a full-blown massacre against the thestrals in a fit of rage… I had become a true monster, taking lives. “Can I continue to rule this kingdom skillfully, with blood on my hooves?” I looked at my crimson-stained hooves, now crusted with dried blood. Melancholy and a deep sense of dread seeped into my heart along with those scarlet marks. But who else could rule? The army generals? No, they’re not up to the task! Then perhaps the aristocracy? Absolutely not! Those wretched capitalists care only about their wallets and fashion trends—may Discord take them! Only a rational pony like me is capable of governing the state! I fully understand that I’ve committed a grave crime by taking lives. But was there any other choice? No matter how skilled I am with the glaive, I’d have faced death for certain. My actions followed simple logic: “Kill or be killed.” That’s what haunts me—if I’d been given a choice, I’d have sought a peaceful resolution. Yet fate decided otherwise… “Enough with the melancholy—there’s no room for it in war!” I slapped myself across the face to snap out of it. I know from experience that the past cannot be undone, but I can still draw lessons from it. From these horrific fragments of memory, I gleaned a few things. First, I have a madness-like state that overtakes me when I’m deeply shocked or enraged. Second, somehow, I managed to escape the trap I had walked into and even brought along the last living officer from the encampment. While the second realization brought me some comfort, the first demanded action. It was clear that some extraordinary power lay dormant within me. I had to control it at any cost! This strength could plunge me into insanity—enough to harm my beloved Equestria and its citizens. “I need to address this…” I muttered, scratching my chin with a hoof. For now, it’s best to hold off on tackling this issue. By some miracle, I managed to pull off this daring sabotage. Though, I didn’t capture all the officers. Once this mission is over, I can declare the supply hub completely destroyed. Time to claim it! I glanced down at my body and grimaced. My fur was caked in blood, dried and congealed, turning my once-lustrous coat into a mess of crimson rags. To my dismay, the stench of swamp and gore no longer bothered me. It seemed my very body had absorbed that foul reek so thoroughly that I’d grown accustomed to it. No matter—it was time to move on! Time was short, and who knew if the castle’s thestrals were aware of this chaos? I had to seize the area immediately! Almost galloping, I raced toward the outpost where I’d teleported earlier. I decided to give my horn a rest; the last thing I needed was to collapse from magical exhaustion. For unicorns and alicorns alike, it’s a painful ordeal that pins you to bed. At the outpost, the guards seemed so shaken by the slaughter that they’d called for reinforcements and taken up defensive positions. But as soon as they spotted me, they shifted from military formation to a deep bow before their ruler. Their eyes brimmed with a mix of fear and profound reverence—emotions that shouldn’t coexist yet somehow did. It was as if each of them saw me as a guiding star, capable of leading my people to glory. The sight soothed me immensely. There’s nothing like knowing your subjects support you. It inspired me to press forward boldly and never falter. "Here’s the last officer!" I declared, tossing the unconscious thestral at their hooves. "You know what to do with him. Additionally, summon General Solar Starlight and his guard here immediately!" My voice boomed as I stomped my hoof into the ground. "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!" my soldiers roared in unison. They bolted toward the base with the captive in tow, leaving only a few ponies to stand guard. Those who remained gazed at me with adoring eyes, as if my commands and shouting were music to their ears. Strange soldiers I have, indeed. But as they say, “Who can fathom the heart of a soldier?” I turned my gaze toward the watchtowers perched along the wall of the Castle of the Two Sisters and waited. “They’ll definitely make a move!” I thought, glaring furiously at the enemy’s domain. … Exactly ten minutes later, General Solar Starlight arrived with his guard—and Golden Claw had tagged along as well. Around two hundred soldiers marched in precise formation, their hooves striking the ground in unison, a tremor unmistakable to anyone nearby. As they approached, I leisurely strode toward the arriving general. But before he could speak, Golden Claw darted past him and galloped straight to me. "Your Majesty, you’re alive!" he exclaimed, bowing low. "We feared you’d been captured, but now I see our fears were unfounded." He rose from his deep bow. “Captured? I left nothing but ruins there—what are you even talking about?” I thought, unimpressed by his concerns. "Alive and well!" I proclaimed proudly, puffing out my chest. "Do you dare doubt the power of your Empress?" I narrowed my eyes and arched a brow. "Never, Your Majesty!" he shook his head vehemently. "Forgive me, these are trying times, as you know… We didn’t know what to think and were preparing to storm the supply hub in thirty minutes—" he stammered, recounting the situation back at headquarters. "Now I understand how you gathered so many troops so quickly," I chuckled, eyeing the assembled forces. "Solar Starlight, report!" I commanded. "My guard and I are here, Your Majesty. The prisoners are already being interrogated—it’s only a matter of time before they talk! Loyal Heart is issuing commands to our army at the base!" he reported, his eyes ablaze with determination. "Time to share the good news!" I thought, smiling as I raised my head high to address my troops. "The supply hub has been completely cleared!" I announced loudly, awaiting their response. "HUZZAH! HUZZAH! HUZZAH!" my guard cheered in unison, their faces lighting up with small, warm smiles that filled my heart with pride. "Solar Starlight, I officially order you to occupy the supply hub!" I pointed my hoof toward the forest. "Tend to the wounded there and give the dead a proper burial. Treat them with the same care as if they were one of our own!" I commanded. It was a show of mercy, a way to ease my heavy conscience. "It will be done, Your Majesty!" He seemed momentarily stunned by my compassion but quickly snapped back to attention, ordering the troops to begin clearing the Everfree Forest. Once again, my eyes returned to the watchtowers atop the castle’s stone walls. I could feel it in my gut—they were planning something. I had to trust my instincts, as Celestia had taught me. If I followed that logic, it was clear they couldn’t have ignored the carnage in the forest. I had shouted loud enough to draw every guard stationed at the hub. That meant they’d decided not to attack me head-on, deeming me too great a threat. Instead, they must be planning a tactical counterstrike. But when would they make their move? "What if they aim to strike us from behind while we’re busy securing the supply hub?" The thought hit me like lightning. Indeed, despite our numerical advantage, a well-executed retaliatory strike could severely weaken our forces and morale. While we might fend them off, the losses would be devastating. My successful sabotage would lose all meaning. To thwart their treacherous plans, I had to act first. "Fight fire with fire!" I suddenly took flight, soaring a few meters above my troops to draw their attention. "ALL SOLDIERS, HALT!" My sharp voice rang out without the Canterlot Voice’s magical amplification—my natural tone was commanding enough. The troops and officers froze, waiting to hear my next words. "TAKE DEFENSIVE POSITIONS ALONG THE CASTLE WALLS!" I ordered before descending back to the ground. "Why are we taking positions by the castle walls?" Golden Claw asked in confusion. "Weren’t we going to clear the supply hub?" Solar Starlight, standing nearby, merely scoffed, clearly understanding my strategy. "FOLLOW HER MAJESTY’S ORDERS!" he barked, spurring the troops into action. … Everyone moved swiftly, forming ranks along the castle walls. Golden Claw made a move to follow me, but I blocked his path with my wing, signaling, “You shouldn’t come.” I told him to proceed with clearing the area instead. He hesitated, perhaps fearing I planned to storm the castle, but my true strategy was far more cunning—a maneuver to outwit the thestrals’ schemes. I stood at the forefront of my army. Though only a fraction was present here, it was enough to inspire fear—this division was composed of the most seasoned and elite troops. They were clad head-to-toe in golden armor that gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting the rays to disorient the enemy—a tactic I was about to employ. Carefully, I focused magic through my horn, tilting my head upward toward the horizon, as if commanding the great celestial body to rise. Moments later, the first rays of dawn began to peek over the edge of the world, and soon the brilliant sun emerged, bathing the field in its radiant light. "SHIELDS UP!" Solar Starlight barked from behind me. My soldiers responded in unison, raising their shields with a resonant clatter. Behind the shields, they leveled their spears, forming a bristling wall of points aimed directly at the enemy battlements. "Time for a show of strength!" I thought, steeling myself. "CITIZENS OF THE THESTRAL REALM!" I declared, using the Royal Canterlot Voice to ensure my words reached the farthest corners of the enemy stronghold. "CEASE THIS SENSELESS BLOODSHED!" Grasping the banner from the standard-bearer beside me, I thrust it into the earth. "THE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA ARE NOT YOUR ENEMIES! SURRENDER NOW, AND YOU WILL BE TREATED FAIRLY!" I paused to let my words sink in, then switched to a less thunderous tone, wary of straining my voice. "You will be given warm meals, clean clothing, and medical aid if needed. The soldiers of the Solar Guard are your friends!" I announced with conviction, projecting my voice clearly for all to hear. "Brave soldiers of the Lunar Guard! Equestria harbors no ill will toward ordinary thestrals! Your Queen, Nightmare Moon, wages this bloody war for her own gain!" I took a breath before continuing, my tone resolute. "Does such a pony truly deserve your loyalty? Are you prepared to lay down your lives for her?" I stomped a hoof for emphasis, awaiting their response. For a moment, there was silence. Then came a deafening roar from the walls: "FOR GREAT NIGHTMARE MOON!" The cry was followed by a volley of spears launched in our direction. Instinctively, I conjured a magical shield, a six-meter-wide dome that protected Solar Starlight, a few nearby soldiers, and me. The sharp whistle of spears slicing through the air was soon replaced by the sickening sounds of impact—flesh pierced, armor rent. I scanned my forces, heart sinking at the sight of my rear ranks suffering the brunt of the attack. A few were gravely wounded; one pony lay lifeless, a spear lodged in his neck. Rage flared within me, blazing as hot as the sun itself. "How dare they!" I seethed, glaring at the triumphant expressions of the enemy atop the walls. "Throwing spears at my soldiers—MY soldiers!" They were preparing for another volley, but I wouldn't let them. With a fierce flap of my wings, I soared high above the battlefield, high enough to see the thestrals behind the walls arming themselves with fresh spears. "Let’s see how they like a taste of their own medicine!" My mane ignited into flames, flickering wildly. I summoned a blazing fireball above my horn, growing it larger with each passing second. Its heat distorted the air around me, waves of warmth rolling outward. The enemy, stunned, began hurling spears in desperation, but they fell short, unable to reach my altitude. "Just a little more..." I snarled, my fangs bared in anticipation. "NOW!" With all my strength, I hurled the fireball—now the size of a small barn—straight at the enemy. BOOM! The explosion rocked the fortress, shattering stone and sending debris flying in every direction. Smoke billowed skyward as I wasted no time conjuring smaller fireballs, one for each forehoof. In the haze, I hurled them at opposing ends of the walls, cutting off potential escape routes. The enemy ranks dissolved into chaos. Screams echoed as flames consumed them, their bodies writhing. Some thestrals, in blind panic, leaped from the walls, choosing a quicker end over the agony of fire. Watching this horror unfold, my fury began to wane, replaced by a heavy sorrow. "Enough," I whispered, landing amidst the carnage. With my glaive, I mercifully ended the suffering of those who still burned. I couldn’t bear to hear their cries any longer. Once again, I had taken lives in a moment of rage, and the weight of it settled heavily on my heart. *** Back in my tent, exhaustion hit me like a tidal wave. I hadn’t realized how drained I was until now. My muscles ached, trembling under the weight of the day’s battles. Even my mind felt battered. Orders had been given—Solar Starlight and Golden Claw had successfully seized a supply depot, while Loyal Heart oversaw provisions from a nearby village. All that was left for me was rest, something I desperately needed. Today had changed me in ways I hadn’t expected. I felt older—not in years but in spirit—and the realization brought no comfort. If anything, it filled me with melancholy. I sank into a basin of water, the coolness soothing my weary body. "Like a foal..." I thought bitterly. Only now, after witnessing so much death, did I see how naive I had been. This day had forced me across a threshold I wished I’d never reached—one that could never be uncrossed. The griffons have a saying: "You can’t ungrind flour into grain." What’s done is done. "Enough of this!" I shook my head, splashing water everywhere. In my army, we say, "You can’t chop wood without making splinters." That summed up today perfectly. There was no avoiding bloodshed—not in this conflict, not in any. But I wouldn’t let these thoughts consume me. Not here, not in my tent. I had duties to attend to, even now. No matter how heavy my heart, the Fiery Empress could not be seen in disgrace. Grime and blood caked my coat, and it was high time I washed it away. With telekinesis, I grabbed a coarse army brush and set to work scrubbing my fur. Though the brush was rough, it was ideal for removing dried blood. Paired with a bar of plain soap, it worked wonders. Within minutes, suds covered me, turning my coat into a frothy mass. "What in Discord’s name?" I mused, smirking as I poked at the bubbles clinging to my chest. “Ha-ha-ha!” I laughed out loud like a child, glancing over my soapy body. It felt as though this simple bar of laundry soap had brought a small ray of happiness into my bitter life. I thought, perhaps, today marked the day I fell in love with using laundry soap—not for its scent or utility, but for the emotions it sparked in me. It was a tiny piece of joy amidst the whirlwind of my burdens. Scooping a bit of foam with my hoof, I placed it on my nose and blew it off with a powerful puff of air, sending bubbles floating across the tent. My mood lifted. I suddenly remembered how, after my speech at the castle walls, my elite guards had started calling me the "Flame Empress." I couldn’t help but wonder if the name would spread among the common folk. How was I supposed to react to it? Lately, so much has been weighing on me. Those who might have understood me are gone, and everyone else expects only perfect decisions, unwavering protection, and an image of ideal leadership. The perfect empress is supposed to be flawless in every way. “How did Celestia manage all of this? Maybe that’s why she snapped and fled to the moon that last time?” Questions raced through my mind, one after another, with no answers in sight. “Enough of that!” I told myself firmly, grabbing a ladle to pour warm water over my head. “Mmm, who knew a simple tub of warm water and laundry soap could do so much to relieve stress?” I thought as I climbed out of the small bath and began drying myself vigorously with a towel. But despite everything, a heavy weight remained in my chest. Maybe I just needed to talk to someone? But who? And who could possibly understand the struggles of an alicorn ruler? Perhaps I should start keeping a diary. Celestia once explained to me what a diary was—a place to pour out your feelings when there’s no one to share them with, or to jot down your thoughts and worries. She said it could help me cope better with my problems. I’d put it off for so long, but it seemed like the right time had come. I sat down at my large desk and began searching for a suitable notebook. Using telekinesis, I sorted through the papers delivered in my absence. For now, only basic reports from the frontlines had arrived—no government paperwork yet. I was relieved, though I knew the day would come when I’d have to face it all. When that happened, I’d need to rely on Celestia’s memories. If I carefully studied them, I was sure I’d manage. The key was not to be afraid. “Am I an alicorn empress or not?” I told myself firmly, trying to bolster my resolve. Eventually, I found an empty book with a fine red binding—perfect for an alicorn’s diary. “A book worthy of me!” I smirked with satisfaction and opened it. Picking up a quill from the desk, I dipped it in ink and boldly wrote “Dayby’s Diary” on the first page. Flipping to the next, I hesitated at first, unsure of what to write. Then I decided to let my thoughts flow freely. I wrote everything—my musings, my guesses, even poetry. I poured out every emotion: anger, resentment, frustration, melancholy, and nostalgia for the past. I even managed to pen my feelings about the unforgivable act I’d committed—taking another pony’s life. The book absorbed it all. It turned out I had a knack for putting my emotions into words. “Could I actually have a talent for this?” I wondered briefly, but quickly brushed the thought aside and continued writing with incredible speed. I didn’t stop even after filling twenty pages. But as the hours passed, my strength began to wane. Resting my head on the desk, I kept writing with fervor. “Just… one last paragraph… then I’ll sleep…” I yawned heavily, coaxing my tired body to cooperate. But my body had other plans. My eyelids grew heavier and heavier until they closed entirely. Before I knew it, I was peacefully dozing, slipping into the realm of dreams. Little did I know what awaited me there. Chapter 16, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Eclipse and Final roundExcerpt from the book Daybie’s Diary Every soldier in my army risks their life for the impossible. From where I stand, I can see their little dreams and tiny hopes flickering in every torch and campfire. And yet, my fire isn’t there… I’ve only stopped to warm myself by their flames, and soon I’ll move on. As long as I have my glaive, I know I’ll survive any battle. Year after year, I’ve proven this to myself. I’ve always survived, even in the most hopeless fights, and this time will be no different. But the fact that I survive… it doesn’t really matter… End of excerpt Lately, I’ve been having the same nightmare over and over. That grim shadow of the future, that foggy past, keeps catching up to me. It always starts so beautifully, so peacefully: Luna, Celly, and I are having a good time—talking, drinking tea, discussing our favorite desserts. But it always ends the same way: Luna vanishes, leaving behind nothing but sand and stones, and the cake I’m holding with my telekinesis turns into a sticky, foul-smelling mass that eerily resembles blood. Each day, though, the dream grows fainter, more faded than before. Everything seems to gray out, as if those happy childhood moments are slowly slipping from my memory. Only one thing remains unchanged—that dark ending… Countless fires blaze outside the window, someone desperately tries to break into the dining room where I am; it feels like the enemy is about to burst in, but the dream always cuts off at that moment, leaving the future uncertain and tormenting me with one burning question: “What future will you choose?” “Your Majesty…” A voice reaches my mind, but I stubbornly refuse to respond, as if none of this concerns me. … “Your Majesty!” Someone is desperately trying to get my attention, but do I even want to give it? “What now?” The thought flashes through my head like a morning bell announcing the start of the day. “W-what is it?” I ask, lifting my head slightly. It seems I fell asleep right at my desk while writing in my diary. I didn’t even notice when I dozed off… It felt like I just rested my head on the table, closed my eyes for a moment, and then slipped into sleep. That’s what exhaustion does to you! “I’ve come to report!” Loyal Heart salutes me with military precision, snapping me out of my half-asleep state. “G-Go ahead…” I yawn deeply, rubbing my eyes with a hoof. “What does he want, waking me up at this hour…” I think gloomily. It must be around five in the morning, and soon I’ll have to raise the sun… “A thestral has voluntarily surrendered!” Loyal Heart says grimly, waiting for my reaction. “Just one?” I study my assistant carefully. “That’s strange, don’t you think? They usually don’t desert the battlefield one by one…” I scratch my chin with a hoof, lost in thought. “You’re absolutely right!” He nods, while I grab a carafe and pour myself a glass of water to wake up. “Thestrals never abandon the battlefield, but this deserter claims that the entire garrison is surrendering!” “Pfft, what?” I reflexively spit out the water I just sipped. The news leaves me utterly stunned, then sends me into a stupor. “I’m sorry…” I glance at Loyal Heart, now drenched. “How can he claim the garrison is surrendering? What proof does he have?” I press my assistant, hoping to unravel this mystery. He just shakes his head and continues to explain the situation in more detail. “Aside from a white flag, he has no proof, Your Majesty…” He lowers his head, clearly distressed as he sees my growing irritation. “The prisoner demands an audience with you!” He stomps his hoof as if to say, “The nerve of this guy! How dare he?” “Well, if he demands an audience, then so be it!” I rise from my desk. “Lead the way, Loyal Heart!” I gesture toward the exit of my chambers. My assistant follows my lead and heads for the door, guiding me to the local dungeon. “Yes, Your Majesty! This way!” He steps out of the tent, and the local guard salutes me as we pass. *** “What did you say your name was?” I lean closer to the prisoner sitting on the chair, causing him to fidget nervously, trying to hide it. He looks like an ordinary soldier: clad in standard thestral armor, with a silver medallion dangling from his neck. “Probably a family heirloom…” I study my opponent. His dark gray fur is complemented by a purple mane, and his yellow eyes with vertical pupils are the perfect finishing touch to his otherwise striking appearance. His bat-like wings, a feature unique to his kind, make him stand out even more. He looks at me with more anger than fear—a look I’ve only seen once before, when I tried to take down a thestral captain. That one was a tough nut to crack, so tough that I had to resort to extreme measures: killing him… In short, I’m dealing with an unusual soldier. Perhaps he’s an officer disguised as a grunt, sent here to uncover our plans and weaknesses. I won’t let that happen! He’s shackled, the chains resting on the table to ease their weight. I look at those shackles with a villainous grin. Apparently, I enjoy seeing my enemies in chains, though are thestrals really my enemies? Hardly… More like ponies who’ve strayed from the common path. “M-my name is Fest!” He hesitates for a moment but quickly regains his composure. “So, Fest…” I drawl his name and start tapping my hoof on the table. “Why did you surrender?” I decide to start with the most pressing question, drilling him with a stern gaze. “As far as I know, thestrals never desert individually, so tell me, why did you surrender?” I slam the table lightly, trying to rattle my former foe. He just hangs his head, as if carefully choosing his words, but after a moment, he continues. “I surrendered because command chose me…” he answers unexpectedly, with sincerity. “And I’m here to tell you that we’re surrendering!” He suddenly lifts his head and looks at me seriously. “Oh? Interesting…” I tilt my head slightly, as if to say, “What in Discord’s name are you talking about?” “So you’re telling me that an entire army of thestrals has surrendered to me…” I stand up from the table and start pacing the interrogation room, never taking my eyes off the prisoner. “Yet instead of laying down their weapons and marching out under a white flag, they sent you to deliver this wonderful news…” I stop abruptly and glare at him. “Tell me, why should I believe you?” “We have too many wounded, and we can’t all leave, so they sent me to deliver the message…” he replies, his expression darkening slightly. “I’ve had enough of this charade…” I prepare myself and step closer to the thestral. “WHAT IF THIS IS A TRAP?!” I lose my temper and slam my hooves on the table so hard it nearly splinters. “It’s n-not a trap!” Fest blurts out, almost falling off his chair. I take a deep breath to calm myself and continue. “So you’re saying it’s not a trap…” I sit back down at the table. “Then answer me this: why should I even listen to you?” I lean back in my chair, conjuring a small flame on my right hoof. “Why shouldn’t I just lock you up and storm the castle? That would be much simpler, and we’d see how ready your army is to surrender,” I add with a sly grin, baring my fangs. “I believe you’re a wise and thoughtful ruler!” he suddenly says, catching me off guard. “You’ve always chosen solutions that avoid unnecessary casualties on both sides,” he continues, almost through gritted teeth. “And I believe you’ll do the same now!” “Does he really think that highly of me?” I wonder, peering into Fest’s eyes. They’re unreadable, like the depths of a swamp. I see a whirlwind of emotions: anger, rage, sorrow, grief. But what stands out most is sadness. And it’s clear why he’s sad: the loss of his comrades, an uncertain future, and the disappearance of his patron. It’s all there in his eyes, but I still don’t find the answer to my question… I stand up and turn to Loyal Heart, who’s been standing near the entrance, listening intently to our conversation. Truth be told, I’m about 80% sure this is a trap. I highly doubt the entire thestral army has simply surrendered, especially after my earlier provocation. Why did I do that? I wanted to disrupt their planned counteroffensive. The wise ones wrote in books: “A cornered beast is dangerous and unpredictable.” So I decided to strike preemptively against a scattered enemy. As I was later informed, my actions, including a sabotage mission, resulted in the capture of about four hundred prisoners. I’d bet this dealt a serious blow to their officer corps, not to mention the rest of the army. They’re thoroughly demoralized, so they’re incapable of mounting any counterattacks. Their only remaining chance is an improvised trap inside the castle. If I march in with my army, relaxed and unsuspecting, I’ll regret it deeply. It’ll be a bloodbath, something future historians will call the Empress’s fatal mistake. No one will emerge victorious… But I can avoid that outcome. I’m an alicorn, so I can withstand the thestrals’ assault. Can I defeat them all? I don’t know… But I do know I won’t let my army and the thestrals die in vain! That would be a true disgrace! What would I say to Celly? She’d never forgive me… Even if there’s a slim chance the thestrals are surrendering willingly, Celestia would have taken that risk. I should do the same! I’m sick of this war! “Loyal Heart, release the prisoner!” I command, pointing a hoof at the stunned thestral. “Yes, Your Majesty!” He carries out my order without hesitation or delay. I really did choose a good assistant. “Fest, consider today your lucky day! Today, the wise ruler of Equestria has answered your call!” I declare with a touch of grandeur. “But if this is a trap…” I shift my gaze to my assistant. “Loyal Heart, tell the other generals that if I don’t return to base within thirty minutes, they are to prepare to storm the castle! Level it to the ground, leave no one standing!” I issue my orders. “But…” Loyal Heart hesitates mid-sentence. He must be thinking that I’ll be caught in the crossfire. “But this isn’t a trap, right?” I glare at Fest again. “O-Of course not!” he replies, a bit uncertainly, clearly thrown off by my actions and unconventional decisions. “Do you understand, Loyal Heart?” I turn to my assistant, keeping my eyes on the prisoner. “Yes, Your Majesty! It will be done!” he replies crisply, like a well-oiled machine. Fest’s shackles are removed, and now, under my watchful eye, he leads me to his kin’s stronghold. I notice something curious: a gray glass vial hanging from Fest’s thigh. I wonder what it’s for? We make our way to the castle at a leisurely pace. The Castle of the Two Sisters is already in rough shape. Its tall towers are gone—likely my doing. The defensive walls are barely holding together. It feels like one fireball from me, and the wall would crumble completely. It’s hard to call this structure a fortress anymore. Repairing it would be a nightmare… It’d be easier and cheaper to build a new one. I’ll have to address that later… As I ponder the castle’s habitability, the creaky gates swing open, and I step into the grand hall. What I see next truly shocks me. The first thing I notice is the smell: a thick, brutal stench with hints of dried blood fills my nostrils. Any unprepared pony would feel sick from the odor, but not me. I’ve seen—and smelled—worse. But what I see next leaves a deep scar on my already wounded heart. Before me are countless sick and wounded thestrals. They’re sprawled on makeshift beds, so many that they fill the entire grand hall. They moan, groan, and cry out in pain. They all share one thing: severe burns covering their bodies. “Is all of this… my fault?” The thought flashes through my mind like a cold winter wind. My heart sinks, and a cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. I wanted what was best… I did everything to avoid this outcome, risked everything, and for what? For this? They’ll be scarred for life, if not crippled. And it’s all my fault… My gaze is fixed on these suffering ponies. Is this the entire thestral army? Where are the others? But before I can piece it together, Fest turns to me angrily. “See what you’ve done!” He points a hoof at the injured ponies. “Are you happy now, you villainous usurper?” He suddenly rears up, clutching the gray vial in his hoof, and hurls it at my feet. BANG Thick smoke envelops me completely, spreading rapidly and making me cough violently. Through the smoke, I see glints of silver and hear the clatter of spears. Everything happens so fast, I can’t even process it. WHOOSH Over twenty spears pierce me simultaneously; pain, like thunder on a clear day, shoots through my head, forcing me to writhe in unbearable agony. But I can’t move—I’m pinned by the spears. My muscles betray me, convulsing and causing even more pain. “KHA-AH…” A pool of blood gushes from my mouth. It feels like there’s no part of my body left untouched—even my wings are impaled. My once beautiful, noble white coat is now drenched in dark crimson. My mouth fills with the metallic taste of blood. “LIFT THE FLAMING BITCH!” someone from the surrounding crowd commands. Almost in unison, they obey, hoisting me higher and driving the spears deeper into my body, intensifying the agony. Just when I think the pain can’t get worse, it does. Blood pours from everywhere—I cough, choke, and streams of crimson flow from my wounds onto the spear shafts. My vision blurs and swims… I blink desperately to clear my sight, but it’s no use. My eyes well up with tears, as if they’re crying with me. I want to scream, but I can’t—I’m too busy choking on the blood filling my mouth. My throat goes numb, as if a thousand needles have been driven into it, forcing me to gasp for air. Though I don’t scream, it feels like my entire body is wailing, especially my head, which can’t comprehend what’s happening. My mane, once glowing brightly like flame, now hangs in dirty, blood-red locks. A phrase I once read in a book flashes through my mind: “Choosing a path to escape fate, we meet it there…” How true that is… “Hah…” The last sound escapes my lips. I manage a faint smile, accepting my grim fate. This must be my role in this play… Perhaps when I chose the lesser of two evils, I should have chosen neither… I wanted what was best, I thought carefully, I tried to make things better, but in the end, I became the villain. All these ponies suffered because of me, and some even died. I can’t ease the pain and bitterness that now reside in my heart, seemingly forever. I once believed I could succeed. What a fool I was! I was an imperfect pony, tackling impossible tasks with boundless enthusiasm, solving them with brute force. I did everything in my power. I just had bad luck… With that thought, my eyes slowly roll back, and the last tears fall from my eyelids like falling gems. The noise around me fades, and I feel an intense cold. It’s as if I’m freezing to death. But somehow, I feel free. It seems my struggle for life is over… With my last tear, I exhale my final breath. My heart slows, then stops completely… *** Excerpt from the book Daybie’s Diary Everything’s fine, you just stumbled, like tripping over a stone on the pavement. It doesn’t mean anything; your goal is far greater than this, isn’t it? I’m sure you’ll get through it! Soon, you’ll get back up and keep moving forward… That’s how I comforted myself during these difficult days. What’s the point of repenting for sins? What would I say to the fallen? I can’t ask for forgiveness from them or their families. This is the path I chose for myself. If I repent, if I beg for forgiveness, it’s all over, and I’ll never reach my goal… End of excerpt I woke up in a completely different place. It was a truly astonishing place, astonishing primarily in its horror and wretchedness. Around me stretched water the color of crimson. It seemed endless, with not a single patch of land in sight. Dark thoughts crept into my mind, suggesting that this was the blood of my fallen enemies, and somehow I was still standing in this vast pool. I looked around, trying to make sense of my surroundings. The familiar Sun was gone, replaced by what looked like an eclipse, as if the Moon and Sun had merged, creating a beautiful yet terrifying phenomenon. The atmosphere pressed down on me like nothing else ever had. Suddenly, it felt like all I’d ever done in my life was kill and maim. For some reason, a deep sadness settled in my heart. It was as if I’d become the very thing I despised and hated with all my being. “I’ve become a killer…” I thought gloomily, lowering my head. A single tear rolled down my cheek, falling into this abyss of blood. My hooves involuntarily dipped into the water, as if expressing my resignation to it all. Gradually, an aura of helplessness began to envelop me… My mind was completely empty as I stared at my reflection, but no matter how long I looked, I couldn’t find the old me. It was as if something inside me had broken, and it could never be fixed. What would the old Daybie say, looking at all this? That pure soul who looked to the future with fire in her eyes and spoke with optimism. Would she be horrified? Would she hate me to her core? I’ll never find the answer, no matter how much I want to… “D-Daybie, is that you?” A painfully familiar voice sounded somewhere behind me. I thought it was some kind of hallucination and decided to ignore it. If it really was her, I was too ashamed and scared to look her in the eye after everything I’d done… “Daybie! Can you hear me?” The voice grew closer, and with it, I heard the squelching sound of footsteps. “Celestia! Is that really you?!” I lifted my head and turned toward the voice, my eyes wide with surprise. “C-Celestia!” I called out to her with burning eyes, but for some reason, I couldn’t meet her gaze. “Daybie, where are we?” she began to look around with a studying gaze, her wings folded, and her demeanor radiating calm rather than concern. “I-I don’t know… I guess this it is my fault…” I stammered, trying to articulate my thoughts. “If I tell her, will she help me?” The question tormented me. Celestia had done plenty of questionable things herself, but compared to me, it was nothing… Maybe she could help me? Maybe she’d listen? Maybe now, when I need support the most, I should open up? Well, here goes nothing! “What do you mean, ‘your fault’?” she asked, tilting her head in confusion. “You see…” I lowered my head, gathering my thoughts. “After you shut yourself away, I had to deal with the impending danger of our kingdom’s collapse…” I started from the beginning, trying to prepare my dear Celestia. “Because of the thestral revolution, I had to use… special methods to preserve Equestria…” I explained the situation like a noble delivering a report. “What ‘special methods’?!” she asked, stunned. “What have you done?!” she demanded angrily, stomping her hoof and glaring at me. Her brows were furrowed, and her lips were tightly pressed together, expressing immense fury. I, on the other hand, trembled even more and sank lower, as if trying to disappear under the weight of Celestia’s gaze. I wanted to sink into the ground, already regretting a hundred times over that I’d started telling her about my deeds. “I… had to kill thestrals…” I forced the words out, finding it incredibly difficult to say. SLAP A sudden slap struck my cheek, leaving a burning mark. I staggered and reflexively pressed my hoof to the sore spot, the fiery pain radiating through my head. It felt like the hardest blow I’d ever taken. “Stop dodging! What have you done to MY Equestria?! I want to know all your crimes!” she demanded furiously, making me shut my eyes tightly. I half-expected Queen Celestia to hit me again, given how loudly she was shouting. “But I’m not a villain…” I began to justify myself, trying to calm Celestia’s anger. “I had to! I didn’t want to kill anyone until the very end!” I mumbled, lowering my head even further. I couldn’t look her in the eyes; I was too scared… “I’m not in the mood to listen to your excuses!” she turned and struck me with her tail, “Why are we here?!” she asked, looking around at the place we were in. Why are we here? The last thing I remember is trusting a thestral. He said something about their entire army surrendering. Thoughts of imminent peace flashed through my mind. Then I remember entering the castle, which had once been my home. And then… searing, soul-crushing pain shot through my entire body, as if there was no part of me left untouched. I’d been deceived in the most shameless way, and like a naive fool, I fell for it. And as a result, over twenty spears were driven into me… “Because I died…” I concluded, pouring my last emotions into those words. My gaze went blank, and my face stopped expressing anything. Celestia raised her hoof to strike me again but hesitated. Maybe she saw the look in my eyes… “Ha! A monster like you belongs here!” she sneered, mocking me. “You’re a beast…” she spat in my direction and turned away, walking off. “I regret not getting rid of you back then!” she threw over her shoulder and kept walking, while I watched her movements like a doll. My face was frozen in silent shock. But why? You can’t say that… We were inseparable. Why? What did I do wrong? Was it all because of my controversial decisions? Celestia, why are you treating me like this? You always taught me, we grew up together, you were like… like a mother to me… “C-Celestia!” I called out to stop her. “How can you say such things?! I’m your… your daughter…” I shouted the words I least wanted to say but most desired. I wanted a real family… Why did I realize this only at the last moment? She’s everything to me, just as I am to her. “Daughter?” Celestia stopped and turned to me. She looked at me with a piercing gaze, as if seeing right through me. “You’re just a tumor in my mind that should’ve been cut out long ago,” she said, and my heart stopped for a moment. Those were the most horrible, cruel words I’d ever heard. “But I’m glad the problem solved itself!” she dismissed me as if I were nothing. It hurt… “Wait! Celestia! You said you’d always be by my side! You promised to show me how to become a good pony again!” I clung to the last shred of hope, like a drowning pony grasping at a rotten branch. “Goodbye, Daybreaker. I hope you stay here, where you belong!” Celestia continued to walk away, as if I were a disease. “C-Celestia!” I lunged toward her, but suddenly a hoof emerged from the water and grabbed my leg. All I could do was watch as Celestia slowly walked away, dissolving into the void. She left without even looking back… Everything I’d fought for vanished in an instant. As if everything I’d done was meaningless. “Did you really think someone like you could become a good pony? No, you’re very mistaken! Look at your hooves!” a strange voice echoed from multiple directions, as if there were many of them. As if on command, I lowered my gaze and saw only bloodied, scarred hooves. It was as if the last bridge I’d left as a backup had burned to the ground. That’s when I realized there was no way back… “Oh, have you given up already?” the voices taunted me, mocking me like I was some circus animal! “Then what will you say to them?” Hundreds of ponies appeared before me. They all had one thing in common—they were all dead. Their flesh was peeling off like unwanted husks, their faces disfigured to the point of madness, their armor long since tarnished and corroded. Some even carried the banners of our kingdom. “Take us with you! We want to fight alongside you!” they wailed, as if singing me a song. “I believe you’ll lead us to a better future…” the dead continued to speak to me. “I want to see the Empire you’ll build! I want to fight under your banner!” the walking corpses pressed me, though they didn’t take a single step toward me. “I can’t!” I shook my head. “No, I can’t! I can’t take you with me!” I rejected their posthumous wishes. “Because you’re all dead! You’re all lifeless, so I can’t take you with me to a bright future!” I pleaded with them. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry!” I bowed my head, practically kneeling before them. “You’re still just a foal!” the unknown voices reminded me of their presence. “You should know by now that all these ponies died because of you!” they said, making my eyes widen. “Isn’t that right?” they struck me like another slap. “It’s because they followed you! If you hadn’t said you wanted to build the Solar Empire, none of them would’ve died!” “But I never forced anyone to follow me!” I defended myself. “What are you talking about?! How do you think you made it this far?!” they continued to crush my already broken will. “Listen, the path you took is paved with the bodies of the dead! And that’s not all! These corpses have layered the road three or four times over with the bodies of those they killed so you could get where you are now! Look!” I turned and saw a towering road leading to a bright, beautiful castle, and it took my breath away. “If you want to reach that future, you’ll have to keep paving this path for a long time!” My mind went completely blank. It was as if this world was draining all my life force, along with my emotions. The only emotion left was fear, and it grew even stronger. “What, are you scared now? Do you want to turn back? Don’t even think about it; you can’t!” even my fear began to fade. “If you give in to your fears, you’ll become just another stone in your road!” they warned me in unison. “Now look at your past!” images of the worst moments from my past flooded my mind. They flashed by so quickly and vividly, it was like reliving them all over again. I can’t take this… “Aah! What have I done?!” I grabbed my head with my hooves, unable to bear the weight of my actions. “There you go, foolish alicorn! Why did you come here just to regret everything you’ve done? Now’s not the time to falter! Why didn’t you just stay a part of Celestia and live a peaceful life?” they voiced the thought I’d buried long ago. And it’s true. I’m not a part of Celestia! I have a soul! I can think and feel just as much as Celestia. But that doesn’t absolve me of my crimes! “But I… I didn’t know!” I looked back at the light, the road I was walking, searching for something familiar. “Quiet! You should’ve known what awaited you here!” they silenced me, leaving me no chance. The weight of guilt and remorse brought me to my knees. “I should’ve known… and walked this path…” I stared blankly at the alluring light. “To here…” “And what are you saying now?” another familiar voice spoke behind me. I turned and saw a pony I hadn’t seen in a long time. It was Luna, dressed in royal dark armor, and she seemed to have grown both physically and spiritually. She radiated heroism and a determination to move forward no matter what. “This is the road to your dream!” she declared proudly, approaching me and sharing some of her unwavering resolve. “You believe in this!” she chuckled kindly, gently patting my head. It felt incredibly comforting. Even through her iron horseshoes, I felt the warmth she shared. Just as I thought about hugging her, Luna vanished, leaving behind a sense of safety, as if someone dear was always watching over me. “Why hesitate after all this?” her final words echoed in this world, making me think deeply. “Is this how you wanted to be remembered?” the voices gradually merged into one, and Celestia appeared before me again. “A foolish pretender who doomed her people to death? Is this how you wanted to die?” Celestia asked me the final, provocative questions. Though they were simple words, I felt there was something more behind them. It was as if I was fighting for my very existence. “NO!” I shouted at her and stood tall. “I’ll fight for my dream!” I hissed right in her face. “And I’ll fight, no matter the cost! If I have to kill, I’ll kill! If I need your body, I’ll take it!” I bared my fangs, standing like a predator. “Excellent!” she chuckled. “Then I wish you luck! HA-HA-HA!” she sang the last words and dissolved, filling the space with laughter. “Luck?” I raised an eyebrow. “Seriously? That’s the last thing you’ll wish me? Luck left me long ago!” I declared proudly. “PFFT-HA-HA, LUCK?!” I laughed with all my might, as if some of her madness had transferred to me. Before I could finish laughing, some hooves pulled me into the water. It turned out to be much deeper than I thought. I was being sucked into some kind of whirlpool of madness. I don’t know what’s next, but I know one thing for sure—the peaceful Daybie is gone! Only Daybreaker remains, as unfortunate as that is. And as soon as I realized that, the light before me faded, my thoughts became sluggish, and I fell asleep… … “Hey! Is that flaming bitch finally dead?!” muffled voices reached me. “Yes, Commander Star Fang!” someone nearby cheered for my supposed demise. But here’s the thing—they’re wrong! I’m more alive than ever! “Idiot!” I heard a sharp smack, probably a slap to the head. “Then why is she still moving?!” everyone fell silent, presumably staring at me. “I’m burning up!” I suddenly realized. It felt like my heart had been replaced with some infernal engine, pumping heat throughout my body. As if my blood had evaporated, and boiling oil now flowed through my veins. Even though high temperatures never bothered me before, now it’s the complete opposite. I’m so hot! So hot that even the surrounding air feels cold. If I don’t breathe it in now, I’ll explode on the spot! Or turn into one big flame! *** “Kha-ah…” I greedily gasped for air, trying to relieve the pressure in my body. It’s hard, but it’s better than nothing. My eyes are heavy, my vision slightly blurred. But none of that matters now. I’m alive! I’ve risen from the ashes of war! It’s time to exact my revenge! “Cough-cough!” I cleared my throat loudly. “Can chaos consume the world?” I asked quietly, almost rhetorically. Everyone around me stood gaping, watching the extraordinary event unfold. “This is a miracle, no doubt! Pfft-ha-ha!” I grinned with a strange, almost mentally unstable smile, baring my sharp fangs. “DIDN’T SEE THAT COMING, DID YOU?!” I roared, channeling some of my strength into my voice. “Can chaos consume the world?!” I repeated my question, this time at full volume. The heat radiating from me was so intense that the shafts of the spears began to melt, along with their tips. I glanced around at my enemies with an intrigued look. I don’t know how it appeared from the outside, but I bared all my fangs in a villainous snarl, causing the attacking rats to back away in sheer terror. Except for one. The one who didn’t flinch. It was that brave thestral named Fest. “Fest…” I drawled his name with a villainous tone, slowly approaching him. “You’ve made too many mistakes today!” I stomped my hoof. “It’s time to announce your sentence!” My eyes flashed, but not a single muscle in his body twitched, which impressed me. Fest clenched his lips tightly, glaring at me with incredible anger and disdain. His entire body was tense, even his bat-like wings seemed to take on a combat stance. “Even in the face of death, he shows no fear… What a pity, such a good fighter…” I thought bitterly. “You deceived the Empress!” I declared menacingly. “You lured me into a trap, thinking you’d get away with it!” I raised my hoof higher, igniting a small flame on it. “You tried to usurp power by brutally attacking me! This won’t be forgiven!” I moved to the most interesting part of my sentence, while the others just stood there, mouths agape, as if witnessing a miracle. “Thestral Fest, I sentence you to the highest punishment!” I summoned my glaive. “EXECUTION!” At that, he seemed to snap out of it. “DIE, YOU FILTHY SPAWN OF CHAOS!” In an instant, he drew his sword and swung at me, but he never got the chance to complete his vile act. WHOOSH My glaive moved faster than his sword. With a single, precise strike, I severed his head from his shoulders. His blood splattered across my face, but it evaporated almost instantly. I felt nothing at his death… I felt almost nothing at all in that moment. “Why did the blood evaporate?” The thought lingered in my mind, searching for answers. It suddenly felt like I couldn’t get enough air. It was as if rage was bursting out of me! I thought this until I noticed smoke literally pouring from my nostrils! I turned my gaze back to Fest’s lifeless body, and new thoughts began to form. “My flesh was dull gold…” I voiced my thoughts aloud. “And my blood has rotted…” I looked at my moderately healing wounds. “I left corpse after corpse in my wake, waiting for this day!” I spread my wings and soared upward, nearly reaching the ceiling, and began to study it carefully. Fortunately, my search didn’t take long, and I quickly found what I was looking for. “Their supplies!” I spotted a hastily constructed storage area in the throne room, guarded by two thestrals. Well, “guarded” is a stretch… They stood frozen, staring at the ground as soon as I turned my attention to them. It seemed they were terrified of me. Good! How could they not be? A pony had literally risen from the dead! “I guess all their supplies are here, given the size of this thing…” I thought as I flew closer to the “structure.” By this point, I felt something strange, almost like a gag reflex. It was as if something was stuck in my stomach and needed to be expelled. A very odd sensation… “It’s so hot! I’m burning up! I’m bursting with rage!” I marveled at my own body, because I was literally on fire! My mane blazed brightly like a flame. Strangely, my armor wasn’t melting. It must have been made of some incredibly heat-resistant alloy. Why didn’t I feel any pain? Had I stopped being a pony altogether? No! It was more like pain no longer mattered to me. What mattered more was the growing impulse in my head. I felt something else… Something fierce and wild boiling inside me. “O͝ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚!” A raspy, foreign voice echoed in my mind. “Yes, now I understand…” I began to realize, as if a piece of the puzzle had finally clicked into place. “O͝ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚!” The horrible voice persisted, sounding more like the screech of metal. “This is my rebirth…” I came to an unexpected conclusion. “O͠ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚ t͝ȯ t͝ḣė f͝i̇ṙė!” The commanding voice demanded action as the heat inside me grew stronger. “…” “O͝ṖE̋Ṅ ̏U͝P̚ T͝Ȯ T͝ḢĖ F͝İṘĖ!” “A-A-A-A!” I screamed at the top of my lungs in a fit of madness! As soon as I flew up to the storage area, I felt I couldn’t hold back any longer. It felt like my own rage was guiding me. I opened my mouth and witnessed the horror… A stream of… fire?! erupted from my mouth! “How is this possible?!” My eyes widened as I directed the liquid fire toward the supplies. The flames immediately engulfed the storage area, spreading and growing in intensity. The pressure in my body subsided slightly, and I finally stopped spewing fire like a deranged dragon-demon. “Fire! FIRE!” The nearby guards woke up and shouted at the top of their lungs. “Run, she’s going to burn us all!” Panic spread through the capable fighters like rolling thunder. “Stand down!” Star Fang abruptly intervened to bring his soldiers to their senses. “OPEN FIRE ON THE ABOMINATION!” he ordered without hesitation, pointing a hoof at me. “At me? And he called me an abomination?! HOW DARE HE?!” I flared up even more, burning brighter than ever. Those who could grabbed their crossbows and aimed them at me. Some of the thestrals were visibly shaking, terrified of me. “Fire!” came the short command. Multiple clicks followed as the triggers were pulled. A barrage of bolts flew toward me. I didn’t even think to close my eyes because I already knew what would happen. The bolts burned up almost instantly as they approached me. It seemed my rage had reached its peak. I needed to release this anger! I strained my neck and channeled energy into my horn, forming a medium-sized fireball in front of me. I tilted my head back toward the ceiling with its dormer windows and unleashed the spell. BOOM A powerful explosion rang out, followed by the screech of metal and the shattering of glass. A pile of debris crashed onto the burning storage area. Instinctively, I created an orange shield around myself. “I am Daybreaker! The red flame dancing on the graves of my enemies!” I spread my wings wide, hovering in the air above the ashes. “And I do not know defeat!” I declared my first winged phrase and flew out of the newly formed hole. *** “What the hell is this?!” My temper flared again as I approached my base. The metallic sounds echoed from a kilometer away. A fierce battle was unfolding on the ground. “Thestrals…” I spat with venom in my voice, watching the scene below. There weren’t many of them, maybe a hundred at most. My ponies outnumbered them, but we were taking heavier losses. The air was thick with the smell of blood and iron. That’s what war smells like. It’s unclear how this will end. The bloodshed must stop! I have no idea how they infiltrated the heart of the base or who let them in. But I can’t just stand by and watch my subjects being slaughtered! My ponies are clearly demoralized, and who could blame them? Their ruler left for the enemy’s lair without leaving any orders. What else could they do?! “EVERYONE, HALT!” I commanded with my Canterlot voice. “CEASE THIS MEANINGLESS BLOODSHED!” I issued my next decree, and no one dared to disobey. Everyone froze in place. My soldiers, who had been fighting with grim determination, now stood with renewed confidence. And then I realized why. I noticed an orange glow emanating from my horn. I must have infused my voice with fire magic! It seemed to have an entirely new, unexpected effect. “They’re literally frozen in place!” I realized with surprise. My voice had not only grown more powerful but also more refined. A strange smile crept onto my face. “S̕ḣőu̇l̇ḋ ̇İ ̇ċu̇ṫ ̇ȯḟḟ ̇ṫḣėi̇ṙ ̇ḣėȧḋṡ?̇” A mad thought crossed my mind. Why not? Behead the unruly thestrals, maybe even kill a few of my own for letting the infiltrators slip through… BOOM My hoof involuntarily struck my own cheek. The sharp pain, like a splash of cold water, brought me back to my senses. I needed to stop thinking like that! These are my ponies, even the thestrals! “What’s come over me?” I suddenly felt like I was doing something wrong. As if a small part of my coal-black heart was screaming, even wailing, that I was committing evil! This is inhumane! “I’m the ruler of Equestria, for crying out loud!” With that thought, I redirected my magic. “Do I have enough magic for this?” I hesitated before making my decision. Even though it’s a simple spell, the scale of it is something else! I’d wager even the legendary Star Swirl couldn’t handle this much! Lifting so many ponies with telekinesis is beyond the capabilities of an ordinary unicorn, but an alicorn… I’m plagued by vague doubts… “I can’t hesitate, I need to act!” I channeled a stream of mana into my horn. It glowed brighter than ever. It felt like a small sun had appeared on my forehead. My body began to tremble strangely. My neck was under immense strain, so much so that I couldn’t turn it in any direction. At the same time, the effect of my Canterlot voice began to wear off, and the ponies, practically exhausted, collapsed to the ground. It was as if my voice had drained some magical energy from them. And then a true miracle began to unfold. Each thestral was enveloped in a magical haze, signifying the telekinesis spell. One by one, until all the infiltrating thestrals were under my control. They kicked and struggled, trying to break free from my spell, but to no avail. Compared to such powerful magic, they were utterly powerless. All these thestrals were under my absolute control! Thoughts of killing these scoundrels crept back into my mind, but I swiftly pushed them away. It was incredibly difficult. It felt like my strength was draining with every second. Mana flowed out of my horn like a stream as I controlled the thestrals’ bodies. At my command, they rose into the air and smoothly moved to the center of the parade ground. As soon as I gathered them together, my mana ran out. They fell to the ground, thankfully not from a great height, so they didn’t sustain serious injuries. Except, perhaps, for magical exhaustion. I think my spell left them temporarily unable to continue fighting. “I’m going to fall, my wings can’t hold me anymore!” I began to plummet. My brain immediately issued a command, and my wings folded into a slight arc, allowing me to glide somewhat. THUD I hit the ground with a loud crash, kicking up a small cloud of dust. Those who could rushed over to me and, as expected, bowed. “Your Majesty, you’re alive!” they exclaimed with shining eyes. “The enemy dared to slander you, claiming you had perished in the castle, but we never lost faith that you were alive!” one particularly respectful soldier explained. “Of course I’m alive, it couldn’t be otherwise!” I stood up and puffed out my chest proudly. “LOYAL HEART!” I called out to summon my assistant. He quickly approached and also bowed. “Triple the patrols!” I stomped my hoof, as befits an empress. “We couldn’t reach a peaceful agreement,” I shook my head in denial. “Tie up these infiltrators, interrogate them, and throw them in with the others!” I pointed a hoof at the pile of thestrals. By this point, my legs were treacherously shaking. A little more, and I would have collapsed unconscious. “Yes, my Empress!” he said with a hoof pressed to his chest. “If anything, I’ll be in my quarters. Don’t disturb me for no reason!” I issued my final order and hurried away. But then I stopped and turned my head toward my assistant. “And yes, I will definitely find out who’s responsible for this sabotage!” I bared my teeth, causing Loyal Heart to nervously gulp. “I expect a report on my desk!” I snorted and left without looking back. My task was complete, and it wouldn’t do for an alicorn to collapse from exhaustion in front of her subjects. … I returned to the tent, and the first thing I did was collapse onto the bed. I didn’t even have the strength to remove my armor. I fell asleep almost instantly. I’m starting to miss the old carefree days more and more… *** A week passed, and everything at the temporary base returned to normal. I received a full report from Loyal Heart about what had happened. As it turned out, the enemy had sent word to their forces to prepare a sabotage attack and carry it out when my army was most vulnerable. And that moment came when I left my soldiers under the pretext of a peace agreement. I felt partly responsible for this attack; after all, if someone else had been in my place, they might have acted differently… They would never have fallen for the enemy’s ploy. But what’s done is done; the past can’t be changed… All we can do is learn from it and move forward. However, punishment was necessary, so those responsible for this failure had already received disciplinary action, and the officers had been demoted. “Moving Forward!” That’s what I titled the epilogue to my tales in my diary. Right now, I was sitting and writing everything down in my manuscript, just like before. The book had become quite hefty by this point! It contained almost everything: narratives about my survival in this new world, as well as my thoughts and feelings. I even managed to write some poetry as epigraphs to my chapters. It turns out I’ve awakened a true writer within myself! I could publish this book, but I’m afraid it’s too personal, and it would seriously damage my reputation. And I always need to maintain my image! I didn’t even notice: I started writing as a way to escape my problems, but it turned into a hobby. In addition to my book, I’ve been managing my state, albeit poorly. Some of the responsibilities fell to Golden Claw, so I had to promote him to my personal secretary, or advisor under the old laws. I had to delve into the deepest corners of Celestia’s memory to even begin to function as a ruler. And in these times, it’s even harder. The entire country is practically paralyzed. Wealthy aristocrats have hired mercenaries as guards and are already threatening to declare independence in their territories. A little more, and the country would plunge into Tartarus. Thank the Sun I made the decision in time and appointed Golden Claw to handle this issue. So he traveled across the country, persuading and winning over the aristocracy to accept me as Celestia’s successor. If all goes well, soon all the aristocrats, big and small, will flock here. They will pledge their allegiance to me as the sole Empress, Celestia’s successor, Daybreaker. And there will be a grand coronation ceremony; I’m really looking forward to that moment… “Your Majesty!” Loyal Heart burst in like a thunderclap, interrupting my writing. “Permission to report!” “Granted!” I waved a hoof, urging him to get on with it. “The thestrals are surrendering!” he announced, shocking me. “Mmm, surrendering…” I continued writing orders and decrees. “We’ve been through this before…” I signed a document with a flourish. “This time, they’re all coming out with white flags!” Loyal Heart clarified. After his words, I looked up at him and raised a skeptical eyebrow. “They’re unarmed!” “What are your orders, Your Majesty?” he asked, looking at me expectantly. “So, the moment has come… They’ve finally surrendered…” I rose from the table and approached him. “A wise decision!” I responded to his news. “Let them all in, and feed the soldiers! They must be starving!” I issued the order, and he seemed to falter. “B-But they’re the enemy…” Loyal Heart tried to interject, but I cut him off. “If they’re coming out with white flags and unarmed, they’re surrendering! That means they’re no longer our enemies!” I dispelled his preconceptions. “Feed them, and organize a separate meal for the higher officers and commanders!” I mentally smacked him on the back of the head, and he sagged a bit. “But why organize a separate meal?” he asked, as if the question was nagging at him. “We’ll be negotiating peace!” I stomped my hoof to finally get through to my slow subordinate. “And do it quickly! Golden Claw should have returned by now!” “Forgive me, Your Majesty, it will be done!” Loyal Heart hastily left to carry out my orders. “Things are becoming clearer…” I thought, gazing at the cloudy sky, as if the Sun’s rays were finally breaking through over Equestria… Chapter 17, The beginning of something moreExcerpt from the book Daybreaker’s Diary What if the thirst to do evil grew stronger than me? If you take a spear in hoof, be ready to strike! Daybreaker, the Iron Empress! End of excerpt Excerpt from the book The Bright Path of Empress Daybreaker and Her Tough Decisions! Author: The Honorable Advisor to Her Imperial Majesty, Golden Claw And then the mighty alicorn thundered with her winged phrase: “My ponies can forgive cruelty, but they will never forgive weakness!” — Daybreaker, the Iron Empress! End of excerpt *** “Are they here yet?” I asked my assistant outside the tent. “Yes, Your Majesty! All the high-ranking thestral officers are already inside!” he bowed respectfully. “Golden Claw has also taken his seat.” “Good,” I nodded. “Stay by the entrance and don’t let anyone in! That’s an order!” I spread my wings, preparing for the upcoming debate. “It will be done, my Empress!” he stood by the entrance next to the guard. I slowly entered the tent. Troubling thoughts swirled in my head, but I quickly pushed them aside with a positive mindset. Think positively — the glass is half full, always! “Just don’t think about what’s in the glass, think about the water in it…” I hummed to myself with a smirk. “Alright, Daybreaker, pull yourself together! You just need to decide the fate of an entire race of ponies…” I tried to cheer myself up, though it didn’t quite work… A strange noise echoed inside me, as if I were on the verge of a breakdown. As soon as I entered the tent, the noise immediately died down. The atmosphere in the air put me on edge. It felt like lightning could strike at any moment. The lighting was slightly dimmed, likely to avoid irritating our guests. I decided to trust the rumors that thestrals dislike bright light. The smell of various delicacies filled my nostrils. The table was practically overflowing with all kinds of treats. For me, it was a feast, but for the thestrals, it was their everyday fare. The table groaned under the weight of seafood. There was everything from cold fish appetizers to salads with arugula and shrimp. My gaze was immediately drawn to the large trout placed at the center. It was generously seasoned with spices, oven-baked, and its aroma was something entirely new to me. Unique, I’d say. Not that I found the smell repulsive, but it was certainly distinctive. Ponies don’t eat meat—my people are categorically against it. However, thestrals eat fish, and if I want peace with them, I’ll have to adopt part of their culture. Of course, I’ll have to try the prepared fish—it’ll make it easier to win them over. I read in an old book that sharing a meal with an enemy can lead to mutual understanding, even with the most sullen adversary. This belief dates back to the unification of the three tribes. If trying seafood is what it takes to make peace with the thestrals, I’ll do it without hesitation. For the future of my empire, I’m ready to set aside my prejudices! The logical question is: why put on this show for the thestrals? The answer is simple: I need to stabilize relations with them. Friendship is out of the question—I’ve killed their kin, after all. But treating them as equals will lay the groundwork for complex, challenging, yet largely cooperative relations. The table wasn’t overly decorated, but everything was in its place, and each guest had their own set of utensils. If I had to describe this event in one phrase, I’d call it a “dinner party.” The high-ranking thestrals were already seated. Their armor had been confiscated, but their demeanor spoke of their rank. They all sat with their heads held high, their heavy gazes fixed on me. Their eyes betrayed contempt, anger, hatred, and, lastly, fear—as if I were about to subject them to torture. Only one pony wasn’t seated: Golden Claw. As befits an advisor, he stood and bowed respectfully. There was another interesting detail. Next to the trout was a fruit plate, but it held only one fruit—a mango! I’d heard from Luna that this was their favorite fruit, eaten by all members of their race without exception! I really wanted to try this famous sweetness and find out why they loved it so much. However, there was one thing all the thestrals here had in common: they were all emaciated, as if they hadn’t eaten in days. They desperately tried to hide it behind their pride, but my eyes weren’t fooled! The table was rectangular, with my seat at the head. Across from me sat the highest-ranking officer. He radiated even more anger toward me. I slowly approached my seat and sat down. “I believe we can now begin our dinner!” I announced, and Golden Claw took his seat beside me. He looked slightly nervous, clearly on edge. “You may begin your meal, and I wish you all a pleasant appetite!” I gestured to the delicious spread on the table. But none of the thestrals moved to eat, though a few of the younger officers were visibly salivating. They probably thought the food was poisoned. Well, I’d have to start eating first to dispel that notion. “Oh, don’t worry, the food isn’t poisoned. I’m not a villain, after all!” I chuckled to myself at the last part. I used telekinesis to pick up a plate with the first salad that came to hoof. It was a delightful appetizer the thestrals called “Sea Breeze.” The top was garnished with shredded potatoes and carrots, the middle had finely chopped salmon, and beneath that was finely diced onion. Between the layers was what appeared to be a creamy dressing. I’d tasked Loyal Heart with gathering recipes for these dishes and sending them to the kitchen. It turned out quite interesting! “Let’s give it a try!” I closed my eyes slightly and took a bite of the salad. Oh, what if I regret this? It’s fish meat, after all… Ah, well, here goes nothing! … “Mmm, actually, if you ignore the fact that it’s fish, the salad is quite good—very nutritious, I’d say!” I chewed slowly. You could even get used to the taste of fish. Oh, Celestia would definitely disapprove of this! She’d sooner eat a salty cake than try fish. Well, now I’ve tried fish… I wonder what I’ll say to her when she comes to her senses? “What kind of show are you putting on here?” a sudden shout reached my ears from the other end of the table. “Just kill us already, you spawn of chaos!” the leader spoke up again. Clearly, I’d shattered his expectations of me. A pony, eating the same food as thestrals? At the same table?! It’s hard to imagine! That’s why he’s waiting for a trick. He looked like a true leader: dark blue coat, with a jet-black mane. One detail caught my attention: he was missing a fang. A very notable detail, actually! I wonder how he lost it? “I’ve seen him somewhere before…” I focused on him. I remembered! Wasn’t he the one giving orders in the castle? “What do you mean, ‘a show’?” I narrowed my eyes disapprovingly. “We’re having dinner together, aren’t we?” I reasoned calmly, using telekinesis to open a bottle of red wine. “Don’t you dare act like some sunny dandelion after everything you’ve done!” he threatened me with his hoof, and the other thestrals silently agreed. I let out a heavy sigh. “To be honest, I’m not proud of what I did to your kin…” I lowered my head. “It’s a heavy sin, and I took it upon myself without hesitation for the future of our country!” I looked him straight in the eye. He just pursed his lips, expressing rising anger. “What future are you talking about?! With someone like you?!” a third voice chimed in. The pony to his right spoke up. My gaze shifted to him. His coat was slightly lighter than his leader’s, and his mane had a peculiar gradient, resembling ocean waves. “Oh, haven’t you noticed?” I poured myself a glass of wine, watching their reactions. Their faces asked, “Noticed what?” “We’re here to negotiate!” I raised my glass slightly above my head. “So I propose a toast! To successful negotiations and a bright future for the Solar Empire of Equestria! Cheers!” I downed my glass in one go. The taste of the expensive wine played with delightful notes. My tongue was enveloped in waves of oak and vanilla, followed by raspberry with a hint of chocolate, and finished with the aftertaste of tart red cherries. Royal wines are truly marvelous! I got a bit distracted… When I shifted my attention back to the ponies around me, I noticed visible confusion among the thestrals. It wasn’t clear what caused it! Maybe it was my toast, or maybe the fact that we were actually negotiating? “Let me start by saying I don’t claim the throne of your Queen!” I hurried to dispel the misunderstanding, firmly stating my pre-prepared demands. “Her place rightfully belongs to Nightmare Moon. I dare not encroach on it!” Silence fell over the tent. The faces of all the thestral officers showed shock. Their eyes were wide, and their ears perked up. I don’t think they ever expected me to say something like that. They probably assumed I’d enslave them. But I have very different plans for them. I remember when I first shared these plans with Golden Claw—he thought it was a joke. But then it finally dawned on him that I was serious, and he agreed with my far-reaching plans. “But we lost—why would you do this?!” the leader’s right hoof slammed the table. “How can such a cruel pony show mercy? And how can a villain like you lead Equestria to prosperity?!” the young, spirited stallion’s words were starting to get on my nerves! “My ponies can forgive cruelty, but they will never forgive weakness!” I cut him off with one phrase. “We’re surrounded by enemies! News spreads incredibly fast these days!” I stated the facts, creating a small flame on my hoof. “It’s clear that soon the griffons, led by King Grover, will rise up!” I shaped the flame into the silhouette of a griffon. “The skilled minotaurs may follow!” in such a short time, I’d become quite adept at shaping flames with magic. “And we’ll have to deal with the zebras too! Our nation has no shortage of enemies!” I deftly extinguished the flame with a breath. “The main question is: whose side are you on?” I pointed my hoof at their leader. “Will you become reliable allies, standing by us in difficult times? Or will you hide in caves like rats, fleeing from my soldiers? The choice is yours!” I finished my tirade and poured myself another glass of that beloved wine. “Pretty words from someone who wants to enslave us!” the rude stallion chimed in again. “Do you even know…” “Enough, Shadow Moon!” the leader stopped his subordinate with a hoof. “What are you proposing?” he finally addressed me with an expressive look. “I’m proposing not the subjugation of the thestral race!” I gave Shadow Moon a disdainful look. “But a mutually beneficial partnership. We’ll be bound by a Steel Pact!” I announced my project loudly. “What do you mean, ‘Steel Pact’?” he asked with slight skepticism. “It means I pledge to aid you with soldiers and supplies if a third party attacks you, and vice versa—if the Solar Empire is attacked, you must assist us fully!” I stepped closer to read the slightest muscle movements on his face. “So that means…” he started to say, but I interrupted him. “Yes!” I gave him the affirmative answer. “You’ll gain partial independence!” I said, causing the younger officers to gape in surprise. “I believe you’ve fought hard for your freedom!” I continued to develop my thought. “And you’ve earned your own nation!” all my stated plans sounded like sweet fantasies to the thestrals, except for one thing. “However!” I hurried to pull the thestrals out of their thoughts. “Your nation will host an embassy of the Empire, which will ensure that you…” I hesitated mid-sentence. “Let’s say, don’t side with our enemies or plot against us!” I stated bluntly, but it fully reflected my thoughts. “Likewise, an embassy of thestrals will be established in the Solar Empire to ensure that the rights and freedoms of thestrals are not violated!” “Your Majesty!” he looked me straight in the eye with a grim expression, and I suddenly felt he was trying to discern if I was speaking the truth or spinning a beautiful lie. “All these words… Are you truly serious in your intentions?” “Of course, I’m absolutely serious!” I stomped my hoof. “Why else would I host this dinner and negotiate with you?” I posed a logical question. “Not for fun, surely? There’s no time for jokes! The fate of our nations hangs in the balance! I know it! And you know it!” after my words, he fell deep into thought. “Then one last question: where is our beloved Queen?” he asked the question that silenced the whispers among the officers. It was a heavy question, and the answer would decide much of today’s meeting. I thought lying would be the worst choice. It’s better to tell the bitter truth. “Queen Celestia used the power of the Six Elements of Harmony on Nightmare Moon, imprisoning her on the Moon…” I lowered my head apologetically. My words saddened them all—clearly, they still held a glimmer of hope that their leader was safe. But as they say, hope dies last… “I promise I’ll do everything in my power to find a way to free my dearly beloved friend and your Queen from the Moon!” I broke the silence with a loud declaration. “I can’t promise anything, but I’ll do all I can!” I assured the thestrals firmly that all was not lost. … “I understand… Call me Star Fang, Your Majesty!” he extended his hoof to me, which surprised me. “It seems even thestrals have those who can think clearly and weigh the pros and cons…” the thought undoubtedly pleased me. A warm feeling spread through my chest. I don’t know if it was the alcohol or Star Fang finally understanding my intentions and meeting me halfway. Or maybe both! “Remember this moment, Star Fang!” I shook his hoof. “Today marks the beginning of new relations between two different, yet kindred peoples,” I spoke the warm words I’d wanted to say for so long, and at last, the moment had come! “Now, please, let’s finally eat!” I announced, and was met with a wave of applause. Golden Claw started clapping, and the officers joined in. Only Shadow Moon didn’t clap; he still seemed to doubt my words. But that didn’t stop us all from sitting down and finally starting the meal. Everyone began eating and drinking eagerly, while Star Fang and I continued a serious conversation, detailing my plans and the creation of the Kingdom of Thestrals. *** The dinner was highly productive. I tried many new and varied dishes, ate heartily, and as dessert, I tasted the fruit all thestrals adore. And, by the Sun, that mango was magnificent. Ripe, delicious, with a slight tang on the aftertaste. You could taste hints of melon, apricot, and peach. At first, I even thought I was eating a variety of the latter. “I’ll have to grow a mango tree in my palace!” I added a note to my mental checklist. After this wonderful meal, the negotiations began. They took a lot of time, but there’s still much to discuss. We did manage to agree on some things. We decided that the thestrals would be given the Baltimare region. The area previously belonged to the Crown, but I graciously ceded it to them. These are new, unclaimed lands that the nocturnal ponies will settle. They have access to the sea, allowing them to fish in vast quantities. The soil is fertile, suitable for growing common crops. All captured thestrals were to be released by tomorrow, and their messengers had already been sent to the farthest corners of the land to spread the news of their relocation. And now, it was time to say goodbye. “I thank you, Star Fang, for your cooperation!” I nodded to him in farewell. “May the stars guide you, Your Majesty!” he shook my hoof and hurried off with his officers to check on the captured thestrals. Clearly, he wanted to ensure their living conditions and rights were upheld. I watched the former enemies leave and returned to the table. The food was gone, leaving only carafes of water and the mango plate. The table was now covered with a large map of Equestria. One question plagued me. My soldiers had thoroughly inspected the Castle of the Two Sisters to assess the damage. Unfortunately, their report made it crystal clear that restoring it would be incredibly difficult and expensive! It would be better to build a new palace and move the capital. “The main question is: where?” I frowned, carefully examining every inch of the map. From Vanhoover to Las Pegasus, my eyes shifted to the eastern part of the land. Manehattan and Fillydelphia… Fillydelphia and Manehattan… “What’s to the west?” I spotted a large, solitary mountain above the Everfree Forest. It rose high into the clouds, symbolizing the pursuit of new achievements. Its isolation represented self-reliance. It’s hard to assault—an ideal location for a fortified stronghold. A very symbolic mountain! Decision made! “Your Majesty, what about the common folk?” Golden Claw interrupted my thoughts. “They won’t understand why we made peace with the thestrals, and the aristocrats will surely exploit this!” he warned, not without reason. “We need to frame it as if the Evil Lunar Pony, Nightmare Moon, sowed discord between the once-close sisters, which led to the escalation of the conflict!” I reasoned tactically. The average pony wouldn’t understand what happened within the walls of that castle. And they don’t need to know! “The thestrals, swayed by Nightmare Moon’s sweet words, agreed to this dangerous scheme!” “But then the thestrals…” he started to object, but I cut him off. “I’ll handle the thestrals myself and explain why this is the only way forward in this situation!” I picked up the knife I’d used to cut the mango and stabbed it into the mountain I’d chosen on the map. “Besides, it’s much easier to do this now than before…” I exhaled wearily. “What do you think?” I asked, gesturing to the knife stuck in the map. “That’s a very bold decision, Your Majesty!” he agreed with me. “All these negotiations… Dining with enemies at the same table, eating their food! I wouldn’t have had the courage… I admire you!” Golden Claw praised my resolve. “And I simply must write a book about this event!” His eyes lit up with an indescribable desire. “Enough! You’ll write your book!” I waved a hoof. “Better look at the map and where I stuck the knife!” I pointed directly at the spot. “What does this mean, Your Majesty?” he raised his eyebrows in confusion, tilting his head slightly. “What do you know about this mountain?” I asked with a sly smile. “That’s Mount Canterhorn, Your Majesty!” he replied briskly. “It’s said that the first griffons appeared there in ancient times, but now the mountain lies empty,” he hesitated, glancing at the map. “Does this mean…” “This will be our new capital!” I declared proudly. “And I’ll name it Canterlot!” I pulled the knife from the map. “I’ve seen Luna’s project, which detailed plans for building a castle on Mount Canterlot. I think we should refine it a bit and give it a more elegant design!” “An excellent choice!” he agreed. “The location, slightly above the Castle of the Two Sisters, will suit you perfectly!” “Good!” I leaned back in my chair. “And with that, we’ve sorted it out! I’m so tired…” My eyelids drooped, and my head followed. The sounds around me grew distant, and I felt myself drifting away… “Your Majesty…” *** “Kha-kha!” I jolted awake in the middle of the bed, and once again, I saw the white hooves in front of me. I looked out the window and realized it was the middle of the night. “Damn it…” I cursed under my breath. “So it wasn’t a dream…” I looked in the mirror across the room and saw her. The villainous temptress, Daybreaker, the one and only Iron Empress. The one I now am. “I’m Daybreaker?” The pony in the mirror moved her mouth in sync with my words. “Seems like it…” my reflection replied with an empty gaze. “DAMN IT! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!” I screamed at the top of my lungs, grabbing my head. Or her head? “What does it matter?! Why didn’t I just die?” I buried my face in the pillow, letting out a wild howl. I wanted to tear that pillow to shreds… Chapter 18, Who I am?Excerpt from the book Diary of Daybreaker There was still much ahead, but one thing was certain! No one would return to the era of the sisters' rule, no matter how much we might wish for it. Many trials await us, but I will face them boldly and lead my people forward, as befits an Empress! Equestria is civilization! Equestria is order! Equestria is power! And here, we are Equestria! —Daybreaker, the Iron Empress End of Volume One. *** From the Moon’s Perspective “This… this can’t be…” I refused to accept the truth. Could it really be as described here? “Daybreaker… she suffered so much…” I covered my mouth with a hoof, utterly stunned. “P-Poor thing…” As I uttered those words, everything began to blur before my eyes. I hadn’t even noticed how deeply her story had gripped me, to the point where I found myself crying by the end. Celestia and I had condemned her to such suffering… I can’t put into words the pain that now filled my heart. Because of our quarrel, not only Daybreaker suffered, but the entire kingdom… And yet, despite everything, she alone managed to lead the ponies forward. To one day show Celestia the world she had built. And as for Celestia herself… “Oh stars, what is happening…” I slumped weakly into the chair. Celestia had already lowered the sun, and here I was, still sitting in the library, weeping… “Alright, pull yourself together!” I tried to wipe away the tears, but they wouldn’t stop. Celestia must be looking for me by now. But now I have an overwhelming task ahead… “How am I supposed to reconcile them?” I clung to the thought. The solution seems so simple on one hand, but on the other… Oh, heavens… *** After shredding a pillow to pieces and overcoming a panic attack, I finally managed to clear my head. I buried myself deep under the blanket, trying to process everything that had happened to me. Well, let’s start from the beginning: I died after being pushed in front of a train. I don’t remember who or why, but the only thing I recall is an overwhelming desire to live, as if nothing was truly lost. I forgot my name, only vague fragments of memories remain—faceless people who were once my family, colleagues, friends. All of it vanished into the void along with my past life. The only thing I carried over were collections of punk rock songs. And the horror… The only thing I took with me were those melodic lines that warmed my soul in moments when I needed it most. “So who am I now?” One question logically followed another. Now I’m a mare, a villain, a murderer, a manipulator, a puppeteer, and not a kind soul at all. Empress Daybreaker herself, for crying out loud! “What the hell… how did I end up like this?!” I mused with morbid curiosity. Once upon a time, I was just an ordinary office worker, and now… a mare… And what’s more, Daybreaker’s memories don’t feel foreign or repulsive to me. On the contrary, when her memories cascaded over me, I felt… lighter. As if I had relived them, they completed me, made me remember who I am… or who I was? I haven’t quite figured out the whole gender identity thing yet, but I consider it disrespectful to think of myself in the feminine—at the very least, I don’t want to forget who I was. In public, though, I’ll probably have to use feminine pronouns, because otherwise it would seem too strange. And they might send me to the pony asylum, and I really don’t want to spend the rest of my life rotting there. As for Daybreaker’s memories, I haven’t recalled all of them yet, but even with what I have, the puzzle is slowly coming together. I never thought the world I once watched on TV actually existed, and that it could be so… complex, I guess? Turns out, behind the façade of a cartoon about kindness and friendship lies a very dark past. “Celestia…” The first name that came to mind filled me with incredible aggression. My teeth began to grind, emitting a horrifying screech. Just the mention of her name was enough to make me gnaw on the blanket in rage. Oh, that sun-addled fool really messed things up… “Oh, wait, I’m sun-addled too now, pfft-ha-ha…” I chuckled, and the aggression began to subside. Though it’s not fair to blame her alone, I’m also at fault… “At fault, damn it!” I scolded myself for the slip-up. I made a rule, after all! In any argument, both sides are to blame! Though back then, it was only Celestia and Luna who stirred up this mess on a national scale, and I was the one who had to clean it up. Not with a teaspoon, but with a ladle! And Daybreaker started with good intentions, only to end up with bloodshed… “As the ponies say: the road to Tartarus is paved with good intentions!” I nodded approvingly at my own convictions. “So, as long as I live, I’ll be the ultimate pony pacifist!” I firmly decided. In my past life, I’ve already spilled enough blood… Enough! I’ve had my fill of war! But one question still tormented me. “Should I even live in this world?” I examined my beautiful blood-red mane. A very difficult question… If you think about it, there’s no real reason. Daybreaker has lived long enough, and so have I. “Is there a place for me in this new world?” I hunched over, burying myself deeper into the pillow. A sudden wave of depressive thoughts sent shivers down my spine. I’ve always thought about death, both in my past life and now. But there’s one difference. My attitude toward it has changed. If before I clung to every chance to survive, to live not because of, but in spite of everything, now I don’t feel that desire… As if achieving that goal made the desire to “live” disappear. And with such a past, even more so… After all, I’m an alicorn now. I’ve been granted eternity! But why do I need it? It’s not like I asked for it. One thing I’ve figured out for sure. “Daybreaker and I need to die…” I peeked out from under the blanket to look around. Creatures like us don’t belong in this bright and fluffy world. I feel an uncomfortable sense of rejection, as if this world is pushing me away. Maybe that’s for the best—should I jump off the balcony of this tower? As a protest! Or maybe not? I don’t see any bandages on me. Could alicorn regeneration really be that fast? And after those memories, I’ve been walking much better. I wonder what that means? “But I should still test my wings!” Motivated, I stepped out onto the balcony. It was early morning. The first rays of sunlight gently touched me, wrapping me in warmth. The sun greeted me softly, and I wanted to greet it back. Before me lay an incredible sight. The entire city of Canterlot was spread out below me… or rather, beneath my hooves. The city was dotted with quaint little houses, their domed roofs adorned with various banners. “It’s like something out of a fantasy…” I noted. I’d never seen such fascinating architecture. It most closely resembled buildings from the early Renaissance or late medieval period. A very unique style, with hints of Romanesque influence. For a moment, I was mesmerized by the view… But I had more important matters to attend to. Namely, testing my wings, and if they failed, to end it all! Sounds like a plan! “Alright, how did that song go…” I scratched my head in thought. The answer came quickly. The pleasant morning breeze caught my red mane, making it dance in an unknown rhythm, and I began to sing! “The wind blew my cap away,” a beautiful, majestic female voice sang in stunning harmony. “I wanted love, but it didn’t go my way…” I sang with a hint of regret. “I know nothing in life can be undone,” I paused, preparing to take a desperate step. “And now I have only one path to take!” I stomped my hoof and climbed onto the balcony railing. “With a running start, I’ll leap from the cliff,” I spread my wings and jumped over the railing, heading straight for the ground. The wind immediately caught me as I fell. “Here I was, and now I’m gone!” I continued singing in my head, folding my wings into an arrow. The force of the wind was so strong, it felt like riding in a convertible at 75 miles per hour. My mane fluttered wildly in the gusts. … “This is incredible… So this is what it’s like to fly!” The sensation completely blew my mind. It was as if the ground had disappeared beneath me, and I was entirely at the mercy of the air. I didn’t even notice how quickly I was approaching the ground. But I didn’t jump just to test my wings. There was another desire, deeper, hidden, I’d say. “I want to die…” All these reincarnation stories are completely alien to me. My soul, like Daybreaker’s, desires only one thing. Peace… “But am I ready to die?” The question haunted me. Am I ready to leap from this tower and splatter on the ground below? Do I deserve such a death? Some say, “We don’t choose our death.” Bulgakov wrote in The Master and Margarita: “Yes, human is mortal. But that’s only half the trouble. The worst part is that he’s suddenly mortal, that’s the catch.” And now is the moment to decide whether to live in this world or to die. But suddenly, it hit me. “It would be a disgrace for Daybreaker to die like this!” I put a firm end to that line of thought. I’m a warrior… or rather, she is. But now I’m Daybreaker, so it’s up to me to decide whether to live or not. And I deserve more! There’s only one way. “To die in battle!” I concluded my thoughts. My entire life has been a struggle. A struggle for a high position at work, for survival, for my country. It’s all so binding, as if I have no other purpose in life. So I should meet my death with dignity, as befits Daybreaker. “WHERE AM I FLYING?!” I snapped out of my thoughts and realized I was about to crash into some… gathering?! Below, there were many guards in golden armor, and across from them stood darker ponies. Celestia was greeting the guests, with Luna and another alicorn of a purplish-pink hue standing behind her. Knowledge from my past life told me this was Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, though I’d yet to meet her. Everything would’ve been fine if I weren’t hurtling straight toward the center of this event! “I’M GOING TO SPLATTER ALL OVER THE PLACE!” I began to panic, flailing my wings in every direction. But it didn’t help! I had no idea how to control them, let alone fly! Ugh, this landing is going to be rough… “What if I try this?!” I spread my wings wide, like opening a parachute. The pressure on my newly acquired limbs was immense. I thought they might tear off, but then… BAM I crashed to the ground with a loud thud. A cloud of dust rose around me, leaving everyone else in a state of complete shock. Somehow, I managed to tuck and roll, bending my legs to avoid breaking anything. But the brunt of the impact was on my rear end. Specifically, my butt… “Ow, my poor flank…” I rubbed the sore spot, trying to ease the throbbing pain. Oh, why am I sprawled out in the middle of this event?! Not good! If you’re going to make a scene, do it with a straight face, as if it’s all part of the plan! CLANG As if on cue, I stood up, and the sound of clashing spears echoed around me. They probably thought I was an enemy. This brings back memories… I’m curious to see their faces when they realize who just crashed their little gathering! … As the dust settled, I found myself face-to-face with a delegation of bat ponies. “Shocked” didn’t quite capture their expressions—they were utterly dumbfounded. Eyes wide, mouths agape. But I noticed something else. The entire palace guard had surrounded me. They all stared at me with clear confusion, much like the bat ponies… “Lower your spears!” Celestia commanded, sighing heavily. I turned slightly to get a good look at her “lovely” face. Oh, the range of emotions on display. Her ears were drooping, her mouth tightly shut, lips pursed, and her brows furrowed. Her eyes conveyed everything from simple anger to sheer contempt. She’s not happy to see me, to say the least! I think if it weren’t for the bat ponies, Celestia would’ve had me quartered on the spot, and with great enthusiasm. Her gaze, fixed on me, stirred some primal feelings. But one thing was confirmed by that look. “Yes, Celestia is still the same…” I noted grimly. She still hates me as much as before, if not more. Part of me, however, grew even more wary—or rather, angrier in response. There was something deep within me, buried in my soul. For now, I shouldn’t reopen old wounds. Who knows how that might backfire? I snorted demonstratively and turned my head toward the newly arrived bat ponies. “We greet Her Majesty, Empress Daybreaker!” The dark ponies saluted me in unison, their expressions shifting. From shock to… devotion?! That was the first thought that came to mind, and it matched what I was seeing. “We’ve been awaiting your return!” “How did history change so much in such a short time?!” I noted with surprise. It seemed like just yesterday Daybreaker was slaughtering bat ponies, executing some with particular cruelty. And now they’re saluting me as if I’m some Nightmare Moon. It’s strange… What could’ve happened after those terrible events? “Greetings, honored guests!” I replied loudly, extending a hoof in respect. The highest-ranking bat pony stepped forward and shook my hoof, responding to my friendly gesture. Her high status was evident from her armor. A dark blue metal alloy, resembling the night sky, was adorned with golden trim. Her appearance spoke for itself: a strong jaw, cherry-red eyes with vertical pupils, and a neatly tied bun. “I am Shadow Knight, Your Majesty. I am the current general of the bat pony army. It’s an honor to meet you!” she said with fiery eyes. It made me a bit uncomfortable. To look at me with such admiration, after all I’ve done to their kind… It’s hard to accept… “L-Likewise, I assume you’ve come to confirm that Princess Luna is alive?” I asked awkwardly, to which she promptly nodded. Even with my sluggish mind, it was obvious they hadn’t come just for a visit. They were here because of the news that the Princess of the Night had returned. “In that case, here she is, alive and well!” I gestured toward the frozen Luna. She seemed to snap out of her daze as soon as I mentioned her, and the bat ponies immediately approached her, bowing joyfully. “O Great One, it truly is you!” they exclaimed, bowing deeply before the one they loved with all their hearts. “We are so glad to see you in good health!” A small smile crept onto my face at those words. I don’t know if it was because of this long-awaited reunion or something else. But I suddenly realized I’d forgotten how to smile… A normal pony wouldn’t even call this expression a smile. “Oh, please, rise!” Luna commanded kindly. “Tell me, how fares the bat pony nation?” she asked warmly. They began to recount the details of their lives. CLOP CLOP CLOP Suddenly, she was striding toward me, forcing me to focus all my attention on her. The one who had been staring at me this whole time. Princess Celestia, whose grim expression did nothing to enhance her beauty, was approaching me. “What kind of spectacle are you trying to pull here?!” she demanded in a low voice, trying not to draw attention. “Do you have any idea how important this meeting is?” she scolded me like a child. “I think if she keeps this up, she might slap me!” I noted with a half-smile. “How should I handle this?” I racked my brain. On one hoof, my hooves are itching to punch her in the face! But on the other, this whole mess is entirely my fault. I do feel some remorse toward her, in a way. It would be hypocritical of me not to admit that she saved my life. She called the doctors and allowed me to live. I need to maintain a certain demeanor to avoid looking like a fool. How would Daybreaker respond? Oh, I know! “What do you mean? I was greeting the bat ponies, as befits a ruler!” I closed my eyes and raised my head proudly, swishing my mane to stay in character. “Wow, I’m really nailing this villain act!” I thought smugly. A few more scenes like this, and I might just win an Oscar! “Ugh, you’re insufferable!” she stomped her hoof, clearly wanting to say more, but I acted first. “By the way, Celly, have you put on some weight?” I gave her a scrutinizing look, making sure she noticed. Oh, her reaction was priceless. Her face turned bright red, and she looked like a teapot about to boil over. Alright, time to make my exit before she actually quarters me! “Oh, I’m so sorry…” I shook my head playfully. “I didn’t mean to bring up your sweet tooth…” I quickly trotted away from her toward Luna, who had already started heading toward the castle entrance with the bat ponies. Celestia was starting to scare me. I might’ve overdone it a bit, time to wrap this up! “W-What did you just say?! How dare you—” she spat out in anger, but I stopped listening. Better to keep my distance from Celestia for now, just in case… I carefully approached Luna and positioned myself slightly behind her, relative to where Celestia was standing. “Like a foal hiding behind its mother, for heaven’s sake!” I quipped to myself, though my body was far too noticeable to make it a convincing act. Luna immediately reacted to my presence. “Oh, Daybie, I was just about to call for you…” she began, but I cut her off. “Yes, that’s all well and good, but could we move somewhere farther away from here?” I said quietly, subtly shifting my gaze toward Celestia in a way that Luna noticed. Celestia looked ready to tear me to shreds, or so it seemed. “Yes, of course, let’s go!” she agreed and marched into the castle, with me trailing behind her, doing my best not to look back. “This reminds me of something…” I noted, watching the Princess of the Night’s gait. There was something… familiar about it. *** The sound of hooves echoed through the grand royal corridor. Luna was wearing her regalia as the Princess of the Night, which added to the loud clattering. “Where are we going?” I asked, confused, glancing around. “Where do you think? To the baths!” she replied cheerfully. “I promised to show you this magnificent place, after all,” she added. “And you could use a wash!” she stated matter-of-factly. I had to admit, she had a point. Wait… “Did she just tease me?” I caught a hint of playful sarcasm in her tone. Since when did she get so bold? Or rather, why did she phrase it like that? “What?” I replied, pretending not to hear. “For your information, I’m a clean and pristine pony!” I protested, stomping a hoof. “Once you’ve washed up, you can call yourself that!” she chided. “You’ve got dust and bits of stone all over your coat!” she pointed out, forcing me to take a closer look at my fur. “Damn, she’s right…” I saw what she meant. The once-glorious coat of Daybreaker was gone, replaced by a dusty, dull, and coarse mess that didn’t hold a candle to its former glory. “Fine, lead me to this ‘bath’…” I conceded, not feeling up for an argument. “That’s more like it!” she replied with enthusiasm. “By the way, here we are!” she gestured toward a pair of large doors. The doors swung open, revealing a place I’d never seen before. The first thing that greeted me in the Canterlot baths was the scent. The air was filled with the aroma of herbs and assorted flowers, reminding me of a flower shop from my past life. Following the sweet fragrance was the equally noble lighting of the spacious room. Large stained-glass windows lined the walls, their intricate mosaics creating a screen-like effect. Yet sunlight streamed through them effortlessly, bathing the space in warm, golden rays. The bath itself was fit for royalty. Several large tubs stood ready, with low cabinets nearby stocked with shampoos, oils, creams, and other cosmetics—things I, and Daybreaker, rarely bothered with. The tubs were already filled with water, as Luna had ordered them prepared earlier. Steam rose gently from the water, signaling that it was hot. “Your Highness,” a maid addressed Luna. “Do you require our assistance?” she offered, bowing respectfully. “No, that won’t be necessary,” Luna replied curtly. “We’ll manage on our own!” With that, the maids left the bath, closing the door behind them. “Come on in, Daybie!” she nudged me as I stood frozen, staring at the tubs. “Go on, get in!” she instructed while she went to pick out various shampoos. “You don’t need to boss me around, I want to wash up too…” I replied calmly and made my way to the largest tub. “Alright, one hoof at a time…” I carefully began to lower myself into the water. It was a bit tricky with four legs, so I decided to take it slow. “Hot!” I yanked my hoof out of the water. “Does it really need to be this hot?” I asked nervously, turning to Luna. She simply shook her head. “It’s just right for scrubbing off all that grime,” she chirped, continuing to browse the cabinets. “I don’t remember ever taking hot baths…” I muttered, staring at the water. I also noticed the maids had hastily tossed flower petals into the tub, making the already luxurious water even more extravagant. “Like a little foal, honestly!” I chuckled to myself and dipped my hoof back in. This time, it felt more tolerable. After standing like that for a moment, I began to lower the rest of my body. The hot water enveloped me, forcing a heavy sigh. Apparently, my rough landing had taken a toll on me. Or maybe hot baths really were this good? My red mane grew wet and fell into my face, forcing me to constantly tuck it back. The tub itself was surprisingly comfortable for my large frame. It must’ve been designed specifically for alicorns. Along its sides were shelves where I could rest my hooves and lounge. “This is nice…” I sprawled out, exhausted. Luna chuckled at my reaction, as if to say, “I told you so.” “Which shampoo do you want?” she deftly levitated several bottles and showed them to me. I examined the array of colorful liquids, each labeled with a flower and a name. … I didn’t spend too long looking, but I couldn’t decide on one. A memory of Daybreaker surfaced—when she returned from a grueling mission, exhausted, with no luxury in sight. Back then, she washed with plain soap in cold water, using an uncomfortable basin. Not much had changed in her life since then, as far as I could recall… Yet even in those seemingly awful moments, she found something she enjoyed, something that reminded her of better times… I admired that about her. “We never lived in luxury, so why start now?” I thought and firmly raised a hoof to decline the fancy shampoos. “Just bring me some plain soap,” I said calmly. “But…” she started to protest, but I cut her off. “It’s an old habit I haven’t been able to break…” I explained. Luna’s expression darkened at my words: her smile faded, and her eyes showed a hint of pity. Her reaction surprised me. How could she react like that? I thought she’d stand her ground. Wait… “Luna, do you know everything?” I wondered. It couldn’t be possible for her to know about this. Only I, Daybreaker, knew about it. Or did she? “Alright…” she nodded slightly and returned to the cabinets, slowly putting the shampoos back. On the bottom shelf, she found a bar of plain soap and handed it to me. I began scrubbing the dirt off my coat, creating a sea of foam around me. After thoroughly soaping up every inch, I moved on to my head. Luna stood silently, seemingly lost in thought, which made me a bit uneasy. But as soon as I started washing my mane, she suddenly perked up and grabbed a few brushes. “Daybie, let me groom your coat…” she practically pleaded. How could I say no to such a sweet request? Besides, it’d probably feel amazing! Only an idiot would refuse. Decision made! “Sure,” I beckoned her with a hoof. “I don’t mind!” I agreed, and her eyes lit up even brighter. It caught me off guard. She picked up a soft brush and began scrubbing my back. “Gah!” I couldn’t hold back the wave of pleasure that washed over me like a tsunami. Goosebumps spread across my body, making my brain tingle. I never thought grooming could feel this good! It was like having your head scratched, but even better! I couldn’t even describe it—it was like being groomed and massaged at the same time. “What’s wrong, Daybie?” she asked, clearly not expecting such a reaction. “N-Nothing…” I squeaked, blushing. “It just feels nice…” I added, feeling utterly embarrassed. I immediately dunked my head underwater to avoid seeing her reaction. Otherwise, I might’ve died of shame! … Fortunately, Luna didn’t say anything, just continued brushing my coat. However, the problem didn’t go away. It felt so good that I simply lay in the tub while she kept grooming me. In fact, my body actively helped her by presenting various spots for her to brush. But at one point, she suddenly stopped. “Daybie, why aren’t you using a magical barrier?” she asked, a faint blush appearing on her face. “What? What barrier?!” I asked, confused. “D-Down there…” she stammered as I dunked my head. “What’s down there?” I asked again, completely lost. “You, uh… how do I put this…” she hesitated. “You’re… exposed down there!” “WHAT?!” I shouted at the top of my lungs, leaping out of the tub and splashing water everywhere… Chapter 19, A "warm" welcome“Is it working?” I asked, my voice tinged with nervousness. “It’s working!” Luna nodded approvingly. “Everything’s fine, Daybie!” “Are you sure it’s working?” I decided to double-check. I still didn’t know this spell. Damn it, I thought ponies just walked around like this. Does that mean I was completely exposed in front of the bat ponies?! Shit… “Yes!” she snapped. “I told you, everything’s fine… Daybie?” Luna gave me a strange look. “What’s with her?” I wondered, puzzled by her expression. Why is she looking at me like that? “What?!” I stammered, taking two steps back. “Why are you blushing?” she teased, making me aware of my flushed face. Damn it, my cheeks were burning! “I-I’m not blushing!” I shook myself to get rid of the water. Droplets flew everywhere. “Just give me a towel!” I quickly changed the subject. But Luna wasn’t in a hurry to hand it over. She just stared at me, making me blush even harder! “Stop looking at me like that!” I stomped my hoof, no longer embarrassed. Enough of this comedy. Besides, I didn’t even know about this spell. There’s nothing like it in Daybreaker’s memories! “Alright, alright,” she said calmly, walking over to the cabinet. “Here’s your towel,” she levitated it to me with her magic. I didn’t dare try to pick it up with my horn. As Luna explained, my magic was extremely unstable right now. And I didn’t understand it anyway—only a few fragments of Daybreaker’s spells remained in my head. For now, I’d have to rely on my hooves. And what a pain these limbs are! They’re kind of like hands, but not really. I can grab objects with my hooves, as if magnetically attracted. Let’s call it “hoof-kinesis.” I can also hold smaller objects, like a spoon or soap. A very interesting feature! Oh, and another strange thing—my mane. According to Daybreaker’s memories, it should be ablaze. But back then, I didn’t feel any heat from it. Daybie called it a “magical glow.” Now, it’s just red locks. How did that happen? I need to figure this out… I took the towel with my hoof and began vigorously drying my wet coat. It wasn’t easy, so I rubbed even harder. Even though I couldn’t remember my old body, my habits hadn’t changed. For example, I always sang in the shower. “Think positive: the glass is always half full, always,” I hummed softly to myself as I dried off. “Feel the good, the bad doesn’t exist. Between ‘no’ and ‘yes,’ the only choice is ‘yes,’” I continued, moving on to my mane. “Believe in the best, life is a dance under the watchful eye of the Sun,” I muttered to myself, somehow recalling the version of the song Daybreaker had come up with. “Repeat this mantra often, repeat it, even if it sounds lame…” “You’re not afraid, only because you haven’t been scared yet…” I turned around and sang the next lines, but then stopped. What I saw in front of me froze me in place. Luna was standing there, wide-eyed and stunned. Her ears were folded back, and her lips were slightly pursed. “What’s wrong with her?” I panicked. Luna was looking at me with such an intense gaze, as if she’d heard something she never wanted to hear. But wait… How does she know this song?! Does she know something?! Damn it, this is starting to seriously stress me out. She definitely knows something! But how? “L-Luna?” I called out to her in a trembling voice. She seemed to snap out of it. “Yes?” she asked, her expression less shocked now. “You had this look on your face…” I shuddered slightly. “Is everything okay?” I asked seriously, hoping for an equally serious answer. “Yes, everything’s fine…” she waved a hoof dismissively, as if it were nothing. She turned to the windows and stared at the stained glass for a few seconds. But then she suddenly turned back to me with clear… confusion? “Daybie, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?” she asked, as if the answer to this question meant everything to her. How could I say no when she was looking at me like that? It was like she was staring straight into my soul. I couldn’t possibly refuse. “Of course, why not?” I reassured her, and she let out a relieved sigh. “Thank you,” she said, a gentle smile appearing on her face. It was so kind, the kind of look only one person had ever given me. Unfortunately, I couldn’t remember who that was. Damn it, why is my head filled with nothing but nonsense, while everything precious to me has vanished from my memory? For some reason, deep down, I felt like being with her could make me forget what had happened to me. But something like that isn’t easily forgotten… I lowered my gaze, unable to look at her any longer. In moments like these, I felt more and more like I didn’t belong in this world. As if it were rejecting me. Daybreaker and I had been drained and spat back out for fate’s amusement, forced to live in this sweet, paradisiacal place. All the crap we’d been through, all of it, had become completely irrelevant. But the pain, the horror—it all remained in my heart. Like a brand seared into it. And this scar wouldn’t heal anytime soon, if ever. It felt like someone was genuinely mocking me. I had no place in this world… Damn it, these depressive thoughts again. “Alright, I’ll head back to my room…” I forced out, not looking up, and slowly made my way to the door. “Daybie…” Luna stopped me, and I paused, turning my head toward her. “Yes?” I replied calmly, hoping she’d let me go quickly. I wanted to bury myself in a blanket and think for a while. And since when did I become so sensitive? Damn it, I never used to sink into this dark pit of depression. “Your armor has been delivered to your chambers,” her words snapped me out of my thoughts like a splash of cold water. “Well, at least that’s some good news!” I softened my gaze. I could use some armor right now! Everyone I’ve met here has been kind to me, except for one. But I’m pretty sure that’s temporary. I need to be ready for anything. The first thing Daybreaker’s past taught me is to always be on guard. To be ready to die at any moment. Yeah, she’s had a rough time… “Alright, call me tonight, okay?” I replied with a forced smile and headed for the door. I definitely had a lot to think about… *** “Come on!” I strained, tensing my neck, then my head, then everything at once. Damn it, it’s not working! Just when I decided to try something useful, as usual, nothing worked. And why did I even bother with this “magic” stuff? I’m a proponent of rationalism and skepticism. So something like magic is akin to illusionist tricks to me. But what I saw in Daybreaker’s memories wouldn’t let me go. The way she skillfully wielded fire magic amazed me. I’ve always loved watching the flames dance from my gasoline lighter. There was something… mesmerizing about it. As if I found answers to my questions in the flickering of the fire. That alone made me truly desire the art of fire magic. So here I was, sitting for an hour, straining every part of my body to get closer to my goal. In Daybreaker’s memories, there were echoes of spells. Like fragments torn from her mind. They were just constructs of spells. Nothing more, nothing less. As if they needed something else… But what? Maybe I don’t have any mana at all? And it’ll appear over time? I’d like to think so, but time isn’t on my side. I have a very bad feeling… A sense of unease that won’t leave me. Like I’m on the brink of something fateful. This can’t be good! I need to try again! “Alright, Daybreaker’s memories, focus!” I directed myself, digging through my mind. It was still foggy, but not as thick as before. I could feel the right construct, focusing only on it. Now, tense the neck, then the horn, and… BANG A sudden burst of energy from my horn created a peculiar object in front of me. “A coin?!” I examined the strange item. A round, golden coin had materialized out of thin air. From my mana?! This coin wasn’t from my world—it was large and fit comfortably in my hoof. Could this be the currency of this world? It seemed so. Knowledge from my head suggested it was called a “bit.” And where did this information even come from… Whatever, forget the information, but the whole spell… “Apparently, Daybreaker had a hand in this…” I concluded logically, rubbing my chin. So many secrets, so many unanswered questions. I don’t even know what to do… One thing’s for sure: if I can create a coin out of nothing, it could mean financial independence. It’s always nice to have some capital. So I need to conjure as many coins as I can! “I must build my fortune!” I was fired up by the idea and assumed a more comfortable position for casting. I had a lot of work ahead of me! *** “Ugh, damn it!” I cursed loudly. My newly acquired horn hurt so much that I was on the verge of passing out. It felt like a red-hot nail had been driven into my head. A very unpleasant sensation. I needed to stop, or I’d drop dead right here! “Hoo…” I collapsed onto the bed, exhausted. I managed to create exactly twenty coins. I thought I’d make it to thirty, but by the twenty-first, my horn started failing, and my legs gave out. “Ha…” I sprawled out on the small bed like a seal and stared at the ceiling. Vague doubts plagued me. The sun was already setting, making way for the night sky. It was getting dark, and Luna still hadn’t come. “Did something happen?!” I jumped out of bed. Maybe poor Luna was being reprimanded by Celestia because of me? For now, that sun-addled sweet tooth was threat number one. I was genuinely afraid of her, especially after what I said to her this morning. Now I was even scared to approach her. Why did I have to spout such nonsense?! I needed to check the dining hall! What if Luna was eating alone? Although, given Celestia’s love for her little sister, that seemed unlikely. In that case, I definitely needed to check the dining hall! I was starving, and this horn… “Ow!” I barely touched it, and a sharp pain shot through my head. “Time to go!” I walked over to Daybreaker’s armor and stared at it, wondering how to put it on. The hoof guards were straightforward: step in, click. The helmet wasn’t too complicated either. But I’d have to leave it off for now. There was a hole in it for the horn, which made me nervous. I didn’t want to disturb that limb any further. Especially with my clumsiness—I could barely stand on my hooves, let alone put on a helmet without hitting my horn. For now, I’d have to go without it. But what about the wings? There were some patches for them. “Well, as they say, the eyes are afraid, but the hands do the work!” I started putting on the armor. Or should I say hooves? Whatever! … The hoof guards clicked into place without issue. I just had to slide my hooves into them. But the wing guards took some effort. I had to relax my wing completely and spread it out, which wasn’t easy in this new body. Then I carefully attached the armor to the bone. Thankfully, they clipped on comfortably and didn’t restrict movement. All in all, it took me twenty minutes to get fully dressed. And I was ready! “Alright, let’s go!” I stomped loudly and swung the door open. What lay ahead was clearly going to be a challenging event! *** Fortunately, I managed to shake off the guard. All I had to do was say I was heading to the dining hall for a meal, and he immediately left his post to attend to his own business. Interesting, why? He should’ve been following me as a personal guard or something. But he didn’t. Which made me think that not everything in this castle was as rosy as it seemed. “He’s definitely reporting my every move…” Logical chains formed in my head like bridges being built. But to whom? Celestia was the first suspect. But she probably wasn’t the only one controlling the guards. She had subordinates. There was a commander of the Canterlot guard. The only problem was, I couldn’t remember his name. Something to do with armor… “Ugh, my stupid head!” I scolded myself, but I had to set that question aside for now. My legs, as if by memory, carried me toward what I assumed was the main dining hall. And so, clattering loudly down the grand royal corridor, I arrived at a pair of small golden doors guarded by two sentries. “This must be the dining hall!” I realized instantly. But how did my legs know the exact route here? Did Daybreaker spend time in this castle too? But how? However, as soon as I tried to enter, they stopped me. “Entry is forbidden!” they crossed their spears in front of me. “The dining hall is currently occupied by the Rulers of Equestria. State your name!” they commanded in unison, but they seemed to have overlooked one important detail. “I AM ALSO A RULER OF EQUESTRIA!” I clenched my hooves in fury. I was barely holding back from knocking these blockheads out of here. Calm down… Calm down… Inhale, exhale! “Hoo,” I exhaled slowly. “Empress Daybreaker, Ruler of Equestria!” I declared loudly and authoritatively, forcing these dimwits to think. They hesitated, clearly intimidated. As if the mere combination of those words instantly sowed fear in the hearts of other ponies. Well, that suited me just fine! But they seemed to have a response ready. “In that case, we must announce your arrival to everyone in the dining hall,” they replied, less loudly this time. Oh no, I wasn’t going to let them have that satisfaction! “That won’t be necessary!” I cut them off. “I don’t need an introduction!” Ignoring them, I pushed the doors open. The doors swung open with a loud creak, silencing everything inside. If I were asked to describe this dining hall in one word, I’d call it “regal.” The decor was made of white stone mixed with gold. Stained-glass windows were adorned with luxurious curtains made of expensive fabric. Magical lamps lined the walls, bathing the room in a noble light. In the center stood a large round table, already occupied by three ponies. “Damn it…” I cursed under my breath when I saw where I’d ended up. Luna, Cadance, and Celestia were peacefully dining in harmony until I showed up. Well, what can I say? Shit! Here comes Daybreaker in all her glory, ruining the family reunion. Oh, and the way Celestia’s looking at me now… Yeah, I’m definitely getting quartered… Honestly, I immediately wanted to turn around and leave—like, “wrong door.” But I was already here, standing in full armor, wondering what to do next. On one hoof, leaving the room would’ve been rude, but on the other, I really didn’t want to be here. Especially in the company of that sweet tooth who was now glaring at me like she wanted to incinerate me. “What would Daybreaker do?” I thought about slipping into the role of the villainous, scheming Empress. But would that even help? Last time, I really ticked off Celestia, and now I’m genuinely afraid of her. Maybe I should apologize and leave? Yeah, that’s what I’ll do. “Sorry, wrong door,” I said without waiting for a response, turned on my hoof, and headed for the exit, but I was stopped. “Daybie!” Luna jumped up from the table and rushed toward me. “Come on in,” she gestured warmly to the table, which was already set for four. Cadance was staring at the scene with her mouth open. Celestia, surprisingly, was also stunned by her younger sister’s behavior. “And who might this lovely pony be?” I asked, shifting my gaze to the Princess of Love as if I genuinely didn’t know her. “Good evening, I am Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” she said in one breath, her tone formal and her expression polite as she extended a hoof. How did she manage to compose herself so quickly and deliver such a rehearsed line? Clearly, Celestia had trained her well in the art of official meetings. You could tell she wasn’t new to leadership. “Mi Amore Cadenza…” I marveled at the name. It sounded very French. Maybe I should show off my rusty knowledge of French? No, what if French actually existed in ancient Equestria? There must be a reason she’s named that, right? “Saluons tous la princesse de l'amour de tout mon cœur,” I took her hoof and kissed its base, as one would kiss the hand of a noble lady in my old world. “The Empress of Equestria warmly greets Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” I translated into Equestrian. The pink alicorn blushed even harder. Her eyes were wide with shock, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “Y-You can just call me Cadance…” she squeaked, turning away slightly. “Alright, Cadance,” I nodded approvingly and stood tall. “I assume this is my seat?” I gestured to the spot at the table, already set with a place setting. “Yes, of course, sit down!” Luna urged me to start the meal. “The first course will be out soon,” she added, sparking a lively conversation. My seat was directly across from Celestia. She kept staring at me, though her gaze wasn’t as hateful as before. I’d say she was looking at me with clear distrust now. Probably expecting me to pull some stunt. Meanwhile, I was preparing myself for what might be the most awkward and tedious dinner of my life. It was already clear that I wouldn’t be eating in peace… BANG The doors to the central kitchen swung open, and the servants began bringing out dishes one after another. The once modest table was now overflowing with food. A servant placed a dish in front of me and lifted the lid. It was a soup, clearly vegetable-based, with what looked like… lavender flowers on top? “What kind of soup is this?” I grimaced slightly. There was nothing about it that appealed to me. I mean, if it were just a regular vegetable soup, fine, but those flowers on top… “Disgusting!” I thought, but at the same moment, I noticed the others starting to eat it slowly. Maybe it’s not so bad? Maybe my new body has different taste preferences? Ugh, why speculate? I’ll just have to try it! … “How am I supposed to eat this?” I looked at my utensils. They all seemed… childish, somehow? The spoon looked more like something you’d use to stir sugar into tea. And the fork—what a joke! You couldn’t even stab anything with it! I glanced at the other alicorns’ place settings, and they were completely different. Their utensils fit comfortably in their hooves, though they didn’t seem to need them, using telekinesis instead. “Looks like someone in the staff decided to play a prank on me…” I muttered darkly, my teeth grinding on their own. Who would dare mess with an alicorn? If it was one of the servants, they definitely didn’t act alone. “Someone’s pulling the strings…” The pieces were starting to come together in my head. She couldn’t have done this on her own. But who’s behind it? “What has Celestia been saying about me in my absence?” I shot her a dark look. She just rolled her eyes and continued enjoying her meal. Well, let’s at least try to scoop up some soup with this spoon. … “Ugh, gross!” I pushed the “gourmet” soup away. It tasted like some kind of spinach cabbage soup or something equally awful they served in kindergarten. And how are the other Princesses eating this?! They seem to be enjoying it. Is my portion really that bad? Or maybe I just haven’t acquired a taste for local cuisine yet? One thing’s for sure: I’m leaving this dinner hungry and angry! Meanwhile, the second course arrived. It was a small salad of cabbage leaves mixed with orange slices, apple pieces, and nuts on the side. Overall, it looked quite appetizing. A light salad, I guess it’ll do… “How am I supposed to stab this?” I poked at it with the decorative fork like an idiot. Alright, I’ve had enough of this ridiculous circus with me as the star! So, I threw all norms of morality and etiquette out the window and started eating the salad straight from the plate. All three of them looked at me with stunned expressions. “You don’t even know basic etiquette?” Celestia sneered, throwing a jab at me. I immediately bristled but kept my composure. “It’s hard to follow etiquette in my current state…” I replied with a forced smile. The salad was okay, but it felt… empty, somehow? This salad would go well with fish… Ah, I could really go for something meaty right now, not this grass. “Do they serve fish here?” I decided to ask, and Celestia clicked her tongue in disapproval. “No pony would ever eat meat!” Celestia hissed at me. “Except for you!” she glared at me. “Monster…” she muttered under her breath. “What did you call me?!” I heard her loud and clear, despite her attempt to keep it quiet. Some internal trigger went off in me, putting my nervous system on high alert. My teeth began to grind even harder, baring my fangs in an angry snarl. My heart raced like crazy. It felt like I was about to explode like a matchstick. “I called you what you are,” she shot back sharply, as if delivering another verbal slap. Something stirred in my chest. A sharp pain shot through my heart, making my already fragile psyche crack at the seams. Her words were like knives, stabbing into the deepest scars of my soul. “Enough!” I jumped up from the table. “I won’t tolerate this anymore!” I blurted out. Anger consumed me completely. “I’m barely holding back from punching you in the face!” I stomped my hoof so hard that the stone beneath it cracked. CLANG A servant nearby wobbled with a tray of tea and fell, shattering all the dishes. The sound of breaking ceramics echoed through the room, like an allegory for my entire life. I won’t let anyone treat me like this! I fully understand Daybreaker’s motives and actions, and I’m ready to stand up for her if needed. But the old her is gone. Now, I am Daybreaker, and as long as I live, I won’t let her memory be tarnished. Dinner is ruined! “Instead of dining peacefully with us, you’ve violated every norm of etiquette and decency, you murderer!” Celestia stood up, accusing me of every sin imaginable. “Get out of here!” she pointed to the door. “You hurl insults at me and then kick me out?” Her last words completely ruined my mood. All the anger, resentment, and rage left me. Every emotion vanished. All that remained was apathy. A complete lack of drive or feeling. Everything felt… indifferent… Yes, I’m a monster, but at least I’m trying to live with it… “Ha…” I exhaled wearily. “You know, Celestia, even though I’m a monster…” I paused, finally saying what Daybreaker never had the courage to, “I still have a heart…” I threw the words over my shoulder and walked out the door. I didn’t even think about looking back. In that moment, turning around was out of the question. *** “Damn it!” I hurled the poor pillow across the room, feathers flying everywhere. I couldn’t keep Daybreaker’s temper in check. I wanted things to go smoothly, to have a peaceful meal, but no, of course not. I said everything I thought about Celestia to her face. And she, of course, fired back, leaving me seething. The worst part is, it wasn’t just the two of us—Luna and Cadance were there too… “First impressions are definitely ruined…” I stared blankly at the pillow in the corner. After those cutting words, which felt more like blades, I was completely drained. Or rather, my hooves were… The worst part is, after this “incident,” my sense of unease grew even stronger. My subconscious was screaming that something was about to happen. A heavy feeling, like something was about to burst in my chest. Maybe I should go apologize? After all, in an argument, both sides are at fault, so I should be the first to make amends. It was already morning, the sun peeking over the horizon, greeting the world with its rays. Unfortunately, I hadn’t slept at all. I was completely immersed in the swamp of “Loneliness and Apathy.” It’s disgusting to realize that I have absolutely no one in this foreign world. No one close who could listen, sympathize, or empathize… “Ugh, I don’t want to think about this anymore…” I got up wearily and decided to act. Maybe it’s not too late to fix things with Celestia? I left my room and headed down the stairs. I decided to put on my armor again—it wouldn’t hurt to have it on. My horn wasn’t hurting as much, so I could wear the helmet now. In full gear, I felt a little calmer, even a bit more comfortable. Clattering loudly, I made my way down the corridor toward Celestia’s chambers. But something caught my eye. The stained-glass windows along the walls depicted various events in pony history, from the overthrow of Discord to the imprisonment of the Great and Powerful Tirek. In each of these images, I found different meanings, subtexts, hidden behind the figures, the words the artists had woven into their work. “These are truly magnificent paintings!” I marveled at the priceless works of art. Just then, some pompous jerk strutted past me without even a greeting! “Who are you?” he suddenly stopped, addressing me, apparently. He looked quite noble, I’ll give him that. White coat, golden curls that cascaded into a curly mane. And he was dressed in something resembling a suit. Is he some kind of prince? “I have a bad feeling about this…” I gave him a scrutinizing look. Something inside me warned me not to engage with him. What’s going on with my intuition?! What could he possibly do to an alicorn like Daybreaker?! “Depends who’s asking,” I retorted sharply. Not knowing who I am is both stupid and dangerous… Dangerous for the one asking, of course. “You will answer His Highness Blueblood!” a guard beside him interjected. From his demeanor, it was clear they weren’t going to let me off easily... Chapter 20, A hole instead of a heartThe air seemed to drop a few degrees in temperature. The rays of light streaming through the stained-glass windows no longer felt warm or bright. Instead, they carried a chill, as if the wind itself had entered with them. My heart pounded even harder, pumping my already hot blood faster through my veins. “You will answer His Highness Blueblood!” the guard beside him interjected, forcing me to raise an eyebrow involuntarily. “So, a prince after all…” I gave the pompous jerk a once-over. Yeah, what a show-off… “Not knowing who I am is the same as admitting you’re a fool!” I declared proudly, lifting my head high. “Can’t you see who I am?” I spread my wings wide, casting a massive shadow over the guard, who stumbled back. “Ah, I think I remember now…” the prince scratched his chin, sizing me up. “My apologies…” he stammered, clearly sweating. He paused for a moment, then hid behind the guard. “You’re that lying villainess who deceived and terrorized her own people!” he accused, pointing a hoof at me. “How are you even still alive? I thought you died long ago with the arrival of Equestria’s true ruler, Celestia. And yet, here you are…” It was astonishing… His mouth managed to utter words in such a way that, even in a state of complete zen, I could feel myself boiling over. So much so that this insolent fool would soon be picking up his own pieces! “HOW DARE YOU?! YOU INSOLENT BRAT!” I roared with the voice of Canterlot, my fury erupting in an instant. I took heavy, deliberate steps toward him. The “Prince” Blueblood faltered and theatrically collapsed in front of me. “Oh, I’ll teach you palace etiquette real quick, you scum!” Everything inside me was seething. No one had ever been so brazen with me before. I’d make sure even Celestia wouldn’t recognize him when I was done! SLAP The sharp sound of my hoof striking his noble face echoed through the hall. A red mark appeared on his cheek as he crumpled further to the floor. His personal guard immediately moved to shield him. “GUARDS!” the wannabe prince screamed in panic. “Seize her and throw her in the dungeon! She dared to attack the prince!” he hurled accusations at me. I immediately heard the thunderous sound of hooves from all directions. As if on cue, guards poured in from every door leading to the corridor. They flooded the hallway, their armor reflecting light that created an unbearable glare. “So bright!” I squinted, trying to count them. There had to be at least fifty of them here. And they all pointed their spears at me. They surrounded me, driving me into a corner. The only escape was through the stained-glass windows, but how high up were we? I’d probably splatter on the ground. What if I fought back? In theory, I had a chance to survive. Or, at the very least, die like the kind of person who wouldn’t yield even under a barrage of spears. That sounded tempting. What did I have to lose anyway? Absolutely nothing! Well, that suits me just fine! “Daybreaker, surrender!” a powerful voice boomed from the crowd, drawing all attention to the brave pony. The guards parted, and a figure emerged. It was a unicorn with a white coat and blue mane. His knightly appearance was completed by purple armor with gold accents. “If you surrender voluntarily, we guarantee you comfortable living conditions!” he added. Not that it mattered. Surrendering willingly felt like betrayal. Not just to anyone, but to Daybreaker herself! Yet there was something about this pony… Something I had once forgotten… “Loyal Heart?!” It flashed in my mind for a second. No, it couldn’t be him, not after hundreds of years! He must’ve died long ago… Damn Daybreaker’s faulty memory! I can’t afford doubts at a time like this! As the old Leningrad saying goes: “If a fight is inevitable, strike first!” “DAYBREAKER NEVER SURRENDERS!” I thundered through the corridor and did what no one expected. BAM I swiftly plunged into the crowd of relaxed guards and delivered a powerful blow to the first spearman within reach. He flew back with a clang, knocking over his comrades. The ranks were broken! And this was just the beginning! No way I’d let them take me alive! “This speed, damn it!” I didn’t expect this from an alicorn’s body. Even in a state of magical exhaustion, it could rival the speed and agility of ponies who had trained their entire lives. What would happen when I fully recovered? I didn’t even want to imagine what this body was capable of… Oh, Sun, how much time had Daybreaker spent training? “I don’t even need to think tactically!” I noticed something remarkable. Even without magic, her limbs remembered everything. All I had to do was guide them, and they knew what to do. I’d never experienced anything like this before. A very strange feeling… While I marveled at the strength of this body, a group of guards behind me decided to charge at me with their spears. My wings expertly lifted me into the air. Before I could blink, I flipped midair and landed behind my enemies. They tried to stop, but momentum is a tricky thing. CRASH They piled onto their own comrades, creating an even bigger mess. Meanwhile, an involuntary smirk appeared on my face. What a bunch of blockheads! Who even trained them? Did they even get trained? No wonder it’s so easy for me… What if a real enemy showed up? This is just a decorative army. A mere ceremonial regiment… “Block, counter! Block, counter!” I cheered myself on with my hastily devised strategy. As they say, “We’ll play it by ear.” WHOOSH “UGH, DAMN IT!” I winced in pain. One spear finally got through, stabbing me in the side. Damn it, I just recovered! I turned and saw a pegasus who had dared to attack me from above. She thought I’d unleash a wall of unimaginable flames and quickly retreated. But I was faster! “Oh no, sweetheart, you’re not getting away that easily!” I struck her head with my hoof. The sound was like hammering a nail into a wall—sharp and crisp. The poor pegasus immediately collapsed and didn’t dare get up. For a moment, I even felt sorry for her. Daybreaker’s blows were heavy, even without magic! “Prepare the magic nets!” the lead officer, presumably the captain of the palace guard, ordered. His armor was made of different, more expensive materials. Maybe even magically enchanted?! No, I think such ancient technology is lost forever… Where did I even get this knowledge about armor?! “Damn it, they’re going to catch me!” I snapped out of these idiotic thoughts and focused on the enemy. In the distance, under protection, the palace mages were preparing a group spell. Daybreaker’s memory told me they’d strike in less than three seconds. Come on, think, damn it! “Horn, please, shield me from their attack!” I desperately called on Daybreaker’s memory. Thoughts swirled in my head like little yellow flames. I can’t get caught in their nets! I’ll never forgive myself! There’s a chance to escape, however slim. I have to find a way! Oh, I think I’ve got it! Come on! BANG … When I opened my eyes, I saw the unimaginable! A large orange bubble had formed around me, completely shielding me and preventing any outside forces from penetrating. “Incredible! This is protective magic!” I was utterly stunned by my own abilities. It took me a moment to realize that the magic nets flying toward me had bounced off this shield like a soccer ball. Their neutralizing spell had backfired, turning against them. With a dull thud, the nets fell onto the guards near me. I couldn’t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. “HA! Idiots!” I gloated, watching the mages’ confusion and panic. They were completely disoriented, worried about what might hit them next. WHOOSH “UGH!” But my gloating didn’t last long. Another spear pierced my back, this time from a different pony. I turned and saw an older, bulkier pegasus. This brute had decided to use the same tactic. But all these clever fools would meet the same fate—knocked out by my hoof! BAM My fist… or rather, my hoof, struck his jaw with precision, sending my opponent into a full and absolute knockout. The cunning stallion fell heavily, his consciousness drifting into the world of dreams. Seeing the consequences of foolish attacks, the other guards stood around me, keeping their distance. As if they weren’t the ones attacking, but rather defending themselves. Watching this chaos, interesting thoughts began to form in my mind… “This is all so strange…” Vague doubts plagued me. Everything felt suspicious. As if someone was deliberately pulling the strings. First, that arrogant prince who just happened to cross my path. Then these blockheads who seemed to have been waiting for this moment. Every second of this theatrical performance felt rehearsed. They weren’t even trying that hard! Sure, I got stabbed a couple of times, but I’m alone, and there are at least fifty of them… This is all very unsettling… I need to go back to the beginning. “Why did I come down from the tower and walk down this corridor?” I pieced together the logical chain. I wanted to apologize for my childish behavior. That’s how Daybreaker ended up in this hall, admiring the stained glass, even though Celestia’s chambers weren’t far away. But then this prince showed up, seemingly walking the same path. Almost as if on purpose! The key point is that I wanted to admit my guilt and normalize relations with Celestia to avoid worsening an already shaky situation… And who benefits from this shaky situation? Only one pony in all of Equestria… “Celestia!” The tangled web of riddles and facts began to unravel at an incredible speed. The disjointed details and circumstances started falling into place, one after another. I had finally found the key to solving this puzzle and uncovering the intrigue. “What’s her goal?” I dreaded my own reasoning but couldn’t stop. There could only be one goal—to show how cruel and bloodthirsty Daybreaker could be, proving that she must either be banished to Tartarus, turned to stone, or driven mad on the Sun… “Damn it!” My eyes widened in shock. I hadn’t realized how complicated this was… How did I not see it sooner? Yesterday, all the torment I endured, the childish utensils, the strange dishes… Her gracious behavior, sparing my life… It was all part of her plan! She would elevate herself to the pinnacle of power, her position unquestionable, while Celestia would be hailed as a saint, the white angel who protected the people from the ancient evil and darkness known as Daybreaker! Such well-founded conclusions could only awaken one feeling in me—all-consuming, unquenchable rage. But instead, a different feeling came… “Terrible…” It was the only word that could describe the pain and bitterness in my heart right now. My heart was bleeding, and it felt like it might stop at any moment. I shook my head desperately, unable to accept this suffocating truth. My lungs gasped for air, but it did nothing to ease the overwhelming anxiety in my mind. “I think I’m having a panic attack…” I tried to make sense of my thoughts. My heart was racing from all these events! I didn’t want to admit it until the very end. I thought she had matured, grown wiser, but… “She never wanted to reconcile with me from the start…” I covered my mouth to stifle a scream. Though every fiber of my being was screaming! Celestia never cared about me. She wanted to destroy me once and for all. All those childhood conversations with Daybreaker… it was all empty chatter, beautiful lies to deceive her kind and sensitive heart. To create the illusion of a fake family around her. And when she got bored or I became too much, she’d throw me away like trash. Celestia wanted to exploit her kindness… my kindness. CRACK “Damn it…” My vision blurred and swam. Soon, hot tears streamed down my face… I felt something inside me crack, like shattering glass. Something deep in my chest. Something that had been the last warm, childlike part of Daybreaker’s fiery spirit. It was my heart… I was once again convinced that I was utterly unwanted in this world… It seemed everyone would indeed be better off without me. My sobs echoed through the hall, not because of my wounds. They didn’t bother me at all, but my heart… it ached so much that at one point, it felt like a black hole had replaced it, impossible to fill… “I see…” I spat out the words, blood and tears mingling as I poured out the emotions swirling in my fading consciousness… “Well, it seems she’s succeeded in destroying our relationship for good…” I dryly concluded. She had achieved her goals completely. She played such a game that it’s almost amusing. And all just to ensure I’d be gone… “Call for reinforcements!” Echoes of voices reached my ears, but I didn’t want to listen. For a moment, I felt completely numb. I wanted to smash my hooves until they bled. Tear open my new wounds until blood poured like a river! And just as I raised my hoof… BANG A white flash flooded the hall for half a second, drawing all attention. “STOP THIS AT ONCE!” A new voice rang out, shaking me to my core. Celestia appeared right in front of me, embodying pure, righteous goodness, casting a massive shadow over me. And I… I was the embodiment of the darkest evil from fairy tales, something that needed to be eradicated forever… “And here comes the guest of honor!” I forced a triumphant smile onto my face, though my hot tears betrayed me. I struggled to hold back my sobs to continue. “Trying to drag me to the dungeon, are you? I’m afraid… you’ve failed…” I spoke in a calm, indifferent tone, but my body trembled with overwhelming emotions. Celestia suddenly froze, looking at me with an expression I couldn’t quite place. “I thought… maybe you could love me like before…” I choked out through tears, “even knowing I’ve… changed…” She stopped hovering and landed on the ground, as if unable to believe what she was hearing. “But you’ve changed too…” I looked into her eyes, which for some reason held something I hadn’t expected, though her horn still glowed, forcing me to continue. “Well, it seems you only have one option left, Celly…” I stepped closer to her. “What are you talking about?!” She took half a step back, as if I were contagious. “Take my life!” I demanded, stomping my hoof so hard the stone beneath it shattered into pieces. “YES, I’M A MONSTER!” I agreed with all her insults. “THE MONSTER MUST DIE!” I screamed. “Destroy me already! Why torment me for hundreds of years trapped on the Sun?!” I pleaded desperately, tears dripping onto the cold floor. “Just kill me! I don’t want to live anymore!” My sobs escaped with every breath. “I hope you’re satisfied!” I tried to wipe away the tears, but they kept flowing. “By hook or by crook, you’ve achieved your goal!” Her horn suddenly dimmed, but I couldn’t stop. “Come on, correct your old mistake! Kill me! Burn me, cut me down, turn me to ash! I don’t care! But please, I beg you, free me from this torment of life!” With my final words, my vision blurred, and I bowed my head. Daybreaker had finally submitted to Celestia, asking for only one thing—death. “Daybie…” She suddenly stepped closer to me. “I…” “WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?!” A third voice interrupted. Luna burst into the royal hall and immediately positioned herself in front of me. She clearly saw the numerous stab wounds on me and my trembling form lying before Celestia. Without a word, she stood protectively in front of me, shielding me from her. Even her wings spread like a warm, impenetrable shield. “Sister, what is the meaning of this?!” she asked coldly, though it was clear she was on the verge of shouting. “WHY IS DAYBIE LYING BEFORE YOU, COVERED IN TEARS AND WOUNDS?!” Her scream was like thunder on a clear day—destructive and dangerous. “Luna?! Is that you?!” A sudden realization hit me. She was the only one who had always been kind to me. She stood by me even in my darkest moments. Even when she herself wasn’t doing well. Luna always encouraged me, and I never let her despair. Had she always been more than just a close friend to me? Could Luna be my true family? All this time… “I don’t want her to see me like this!” I shook my head in denial. I couldn’t breathe… it was so stifling. There wasn’t enough air. I was shaking so badly it was terrifying. “I need fresh air, now!” I scrambled to my feet and bolted toward the stained-glass windows. Nothing could stop me! “I… I…” Celestia tried to retreat, but she didn’t get to finish. CRASH Like a comet, I burst through the window of the suffocating hall, not caring about the cuts from the broken glass. I only needed one thing. Fresh air… Chapter 1, Through hardships to the starsDarkness. A bit cold. It feels like standing on a spring night in just a T-shirt, with a cool breeze blowing over you. Mmm, good memories. There's something... warm about them. Wait, hold on. Where the hell am I? There's nothing but darkness, pitch black. I feel like I'm moving, but I don't know how. I try to turn... Nothing happens... Why? And then I realize I don’t have a body in the usual sense. Almost instantly, the last memories flashed before me, confirming my assumption. I realized I had died that ill-fated day, being hit by a train. I was pushed on purpose — I saw it myself. That damn bastard, William Davis, killed me, that son of a... Just three months, maybe four, and I would have made it into the board of directors of the company and started living a full life. I would’ve done whatever I wanted, without caring what anyone else thought—within legal limits, of course. I’d have bought a brand-new car straight from the factory, making all the subordinates jealous. Maybe I’d even have started a romance with Marina, and after a year, we’d probably get married. Looking back at my life, I realize that there were very few pleasant or good moments in that long span of time. The only good things that come to mind are rock band albums, or that childhood cartoon, or maybe even the guitar lessons in university. My childhood was a mess: constant loneliness, lessons, and my mother's supervision. I understand why she "raised" me that way. She drilled into my head from childhood how cruel life can be and how everyone you trust can turn against you. Honestly, her parenting methods were far from ideal. Deep down, I wanted parental love more than anything. Every child does. Maybe if my mom had shown me how much she loved me, despite the cruelty of the world, I would’ve turned out differently. Maybe she did love me, but she never showed it, prioritizing a grim detachment instead. I became a cold person because of her. It’s like that famous saying: “In the end, we all become the person we were most afraid of turning into.” These thoughts made me feel strangely sad and melancholic. Wait, stop, no time for a depressive mood. Where am I, anyway? I can't turn, can't move. "What can I even do?" Nothing, really… Ah, I can see, but only what's ahead of me, not around. I can think, so I must exist. The logical question: exist where? I have no answer. I don’t have arms, legs, or a body at all. "Is this... something like my soul?" Alright. Let’s think differently. I should take a look around. I squint into the darkness and start seeing something like glimmers or specks. When I look closer, I realize they’re stars. “Am I... in space?” *** As time passes, I get closer and closer to the stars. I’ve never seen them up this close before. I remember going to sci-fi movies in the cinema, but those CGI stars don't compare to this magnificence. You don't need to be an art expert to appreciate how beautiful they are. Like an endless night sky. You’d never see this in a city, and I doubt you’d find such beauty even in the wilderness. For some reason, I feel like I’m a comet among these stars. *** I wonder how long I've been drifting among these stars. Days? Maybe weeks? I’ve completely lost track of time. And how could you tell time in space, anyway—everything's relative. Maybe not even a second has passed on Earth, but for me, it feels like forever—longer than I’d like. *** The view ahead doesn’t seem to change at all, but that’s not true. Slowly but surely, I’m moving through space. “The big question is: where?” “We'll see.” In my mind, I’ve already sung all the songs from my favorite rock bands. After that, oddly enough, I started humming Disney songs. I don’t even know how I ended up singing Elsa's famous song “Let It Go.” Oh, how I miss my old gasoline lighter... I really miss watching the flame dance on the wick and the smell of gasoline. *** “Is it just me, or has that distant star grown larger than the others?” “Or is my vision playing tricks on me?” “Well, whatever, it’s all the same.” The initial awe of the stars has long since faded. I’ve grown so tired of them that I don’t even notice their beauty anymore. But that’s not the worst part. The worst part about space is the silence. The cruel and merciless silence; it weighs heavily on my mind. It's as if I’m merging with it, letting it flow through me. It’s like this silence is consuming me. “What if I stop thinking and become one with this oppressive silence?” That thought unsettles me. After all, humans need company, just as society needs them. Maybe I’ll meet an intelligent being in this cosmic odyssey? *** “Someone, please, talk to me, it doesn’t matter who or about what… Please... Anyone!” I want to scream, but I can’t even move. Yet I still scream, only in my mind. The scream is truly terrifying. It’s like being stabbed in the back, and then another stab right after. This damn silence, damn it... *** I don’t know what to think about anymore. It feels like my thoughts are becoming fewer. My mind is clouding, and I feel like I’m slowly losing my sanity. Little by little, I’m becoming less than human. I’m losing something important, but I can’t grasp what it is. The realization of that terrifies me… How much time will pass before I completely lose my mind and die in spirit? *** ... *** ... *** ... *** “WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, IS THIS MY PERSONAL HELL?!” ... “WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS?!” ... “WILL SOMEONE JUST ANSWER ME?!” *** Is it just me, or am I starting to forget my past? I don’t even remember what my name was in that life. I can’t remember the name of the person who killed me, or the person I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Only vague images remain, like shadows. Slowly but surely, my memory and identity are turning into a huge sieve. I feel like the fateful moment is nearing, after which there will only be darkness and silence in my mind. *** ... *** ... *** “What’s that?” For the first time, I asked myself a question after I had stopped thinking. But then I turned my gaze to the thing that had caused me to ask. In the distance, I saw a star burning brighter than all the others. A bright yellow flame, like a beacon, it shone in the impenetrable darkness. My mind seemed to come back to life, and with a trembling soul, I moved toward this magnificent star. *** I finally realized what that star was—it was the Sun. The Sun, over time, became closer and closer. My curiosity about the star grew as well. It burned so brightly—like a flame in the night. That star stirred up pleasant memories. At first, I didn’t understand, but then I realized that it seemed to be calling me. There were a few other planets nearby, but I didn’t pay them much attention—hypnotized, I flew toward the star. I hope I won’t burn up like that bear from the joke. Funny, why did I even remember that old story? *** Slowly but surely, I was approaching the Sun. A lot of time had passed, and now the star almost filled my entire view. But it wasn’t the only thing grabbing my attention: next to it was a peculiar planet that looked very much like my home. But this Earth looked different. This planet had a moon, just like mine. Gray, small, and cold-looking, the moon was named “Luna”—I immediately knew it was her. The thought swirled in my mind that it was one big gray prison. I feel like someone is there… I can’t understand what this feeling is… It’s like I know it, but from where? *** I could now clearly see how the star lived. It was as if it was breathing. “How beautiful it is.” I could distinctly observe a fascinating phenomenon. On the surface of the Sun, it was as if pillars of flame swirled like solar winds, like an aurora in the night sky, but even more magnificent. You could see numerous spots on the Sun. “Am I imagining this, or do I understand the Sun?” It seems I’ve finally lost my mind: somehow, I was communicating with the star. It was desperately crying for help; whenever I tried to respond, it went silent, and after some time, it would start calling out again, but much calmer, as if it understood that I had heard its call. *** After a long while, the Sun became completely silent. But the star was at peace, the solar winds calmed a bit—it seemed to be waiting for the right moment. “For what?” Suddenly, a bright spark flared on the Sun’s surface. How did I not notice it before? It burned even brighter than the star itself. It seemed like the solar winds had caught this spark. Like a comet, the spark shot upward into space, leaving behind a trail of bright yellow tinged with red. “Wait, hold on, is it coming toward me?” “Hey, cut it out, can’t you see there's another object heading toward the Sun?” “Mayday, respond.” ... “Mayday, why aren’t you answering?” ... “HEY, WILL SOMEONE SAY SOMETHING?” "HEY, WE'RE ABOUT TO COLLIDE AND DIE!" I shouted at the comet, but it showed no sign of changing its course. In fact, after I spoke, it seemed to rush toward me with even greater urgency. "Just a bit more, and that’s it—I’m done for." "But do I even deserve to live?" "Can you even call this living? 'Surviving' feels more appropriate." Engulfed in these thoughts, I didn’t notice how close the comet had come. It was now looming right in front of me. "Five seconds until we crash." "Five." "Four." "Three." "Two." "One." I shut my eyes tight, bracing for the inevitable impact. But then... nothing. No shattering collision, no explosion of light. Instead, the comet absorbed me. Or maybe I absorbed it? "Hey... what are you doing?" Without warning, the comet dragged me along with it, yanking me away from my path toward the Sun. Now we were hurtling towards the Moon. "Wait! What are you doing?!" "I was heading for the Sun—why are you pulling me toward the Moon?" Suddenly, a heaviness settled over me, like the weight of eternity itself pressing down. My awareness began to dim, slipping slowly, softly, into a deep and dreamless slumber. Perhaps, after all, this is the end of my torment. And if so—so be it. I have no regrets left. No emotions. No sense of anything at all... *** “Oh... my head... it hurts so much... damn it.” It feels like I got drunk as if it were my last day alive, and then someone bashed my head with a brick—so hard I’m lucky I don’t have a concussion. “Wait, never mind the head, why does my whole body feel like it’s been beaten and stabbed?” Everything aches, and there's this dull pain under my right shoulder. Is my shoulder broken? Breathing is shallow. It’s hard to take a breath without feeling a sharp sting—probably broken ribs. “Alright, I need to figure out where I am.” “I need to open my eyes.” … “Come on!” … “Damn it, I can’t.” “Am I trapped under rubble?” I’m clearly lying down, but I can’t figure out in what position. If I can’t open my eyes, I’ll have to rely on my other senses. Humans have five: sight, taste, smell, touch, and hearing. Let’s go in order: sight—not working. There’s a metallic taste in my mouth—likely blood, and a lot of it. I spit out the remnants of it. Breathing through my nose is difficult, but despite the pain, I can smell something—either I’m in some kind of abandoned place or a basement. There’s a distinct scent of crumbling concrete. Now for touch—I try to move, even just a little, to feel something… it’s difficult. “Where are my clothes?” I don’t feel cold, which is strange, and there’s a weight on my head. I also feel something heavy on my legs and chest. Am I wearing a helmet? And some kind of gear... armor? Now for hearing—I can make out voices, but can’t understand the words, though the language sounds oddly familiar. It’s definitely not English, or any human language for that matter. I can also hear someone crying—it’s not the sorrowful kind, though, more like tears of joy, as if a family is reuniting after a long time apart. “What is this feeling?” “It’s like I know that cry and the language they’re speaking.” “But why does it feel so familiar?” “That’s not the main issue right now.” “I have to open my eyes somehow.” I’ll try rubbing them with my elbow. Carefully, without making too much noise, I slowly move my elbow up to my face. “Wait, why does my mouth feel elongated, like a predator’s snout?” “And why is there fur on my arm?” A growing sense of dread builds in my chest. I realize that if I keep thinking about this, I’m going to panic. “Don’t panic—panicking is the last thing I need.” “Distract yourself.” “Right, what’s going on with my eyes?” I start to carefully open my eyelids. My vision is completely blurry, as if I’m looking through smudged glasses. I blink several times to focus and make out a group of creatures—no more than eight of them. They’re all different, in various colors and sizes, each with its own distinct features. One of them even has a cute little cowboy hat, and another’s hairstyle looks like it’s straight out of a salon, though a bit tousled. “Are those... horses?” “No, they’re ponies.” Six ponies stand in a semicircle, watching a pair of larger ones. Some are crying, others are softly cooing, and one is practically jumping for joy. The two in the center are clearly the focus of the others’ attention. Why do I think they’re family? Because everything about their posture, their facial expressions, the tears streaming down their faces screams of a family reunion after a long separation. “Why do I have this strong feeling that they’re my family too?” The ponies all look graceful, but not quite realistic. They have oversized eyes, and their coats come in a variety of colors—one has dark blue fur, and another’s fur is bright pink. “Is this... a cartoon?” I wonder, noting how unrealistic the scene before me seems. The more I think, the more questions I have, but no answers. I might as well listen to what that sweet pair is saying. “So, what are they talking about?” “Tia, I’m so glad it’s all over! I’m deeply sorry for what I’ve done, and I wholeheartedly ask for your forgiveness,” the blue pony said, her tears flowing with regret. “Why do I understand every single word this pony just said?” “How do I know this language?” “If anyone should be apologizing, it’s me. I didn’t realize back then that no state affairs could be more important than family. Forgive me, Lu, for understanding this too late,” the white pony said gently, wrapping a wing around the blue one. “Please, don’t blame yourself alone, we’re both at fault. Let’s live as loving sisters again, like we used to,” Luna added hesitantly. “Wait, how did I just call her Luna?” “What’s with this ‘Luna’?” “Of course, Tia. I wanted to suggest that myself, but I thought you wouldn’t agree,” the blue pony lowered her head slowly in a gesture of apology. “How could I ever refuse my sweet little sister?” the white pony said softly, hugging her sister even tighter. “There’s that ‘Luna’ again, what’s happening to me?” “Who am I even? Why is my memory such a blur, like everything is covered in fog?” As I feel the panic closing in like a storm, I keep asking myself questions with no answers. “I barely remember life before death. I recall drifting through space like a comet, losing the last remnants of my humanity and sanity. I remember a bright, flame-like yellow comet pulling me along.” “Then I woke up here.” “So who the hell am I?!” I lower my gaze to my hands and see bruised, battered white hooves covered in copper—or maybe flaming—armor. “Am I a... pony?” That was the first thought that broke through my mental fog, and then the panic hit me harder than ever. “WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, WHY DO I HAVE HOOVES INSTEAD OF HANDS?!” “WHY DO I KNOW A LANGUAGE I NEVER STUDIED?!” “WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE, AM I IN SOME KIND OF HORROR MOVIE?!” “HOW DID I BECOME A PONY?!” “Khah...” I choked out, coughing up blood in panic. The scene before me starts to blur, my breathing becomes labored, and my heart races like mad. Cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. That’s it—I’m having a panic attack. Breathe in, breathe out. Repeat. ... “Damn it, why isn’t it working?” “P-Princess Celestia, t-there’s s-something moving under the rubble,” said a trembling yellow pony, slowly and awkwardly approaching me. “WHAT?” “She said ‘Princess Celestia’, did I hear that right?” There’s no mistake. I heard “Princess Celestia” clearly. Is this that childhood cartoon about friendship and magic? There were a ton of characters, both good and bad. “So who the hell am I?” “What are you talking about, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, stepping closer to her shaking friend. Now I recognized all of them. The main six were here: Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. Along with them were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both with astonished looks on their faces. “So, where am I, exactly?” I don’t have much time to think. It seems like I’m buried under rubble, barely able to move. The old throne room looks half-abandoned. The walls are draped with dusty, faded banners, and there are window frames, but the windows themselves have long since shattered. From the structure of the place, I can immediately tell I’m in the Castle of the Two Sisters. “I see something under the rubble too,” Twilight said, supporting her friend. Twilight’s horn began to glow with purple light. She enveloped the rocks with her magic and started to lift them telekinetically. Once the rubble was cleared, all the ponies gasped in surprise when they saw me. But it was only for a second. Within moments, their faces turned cautious, and some looked ready to fight. I could tell that while a few were scared, others were preparing for battle. “There’s no time to sit idly by… or rather, no time to stand still with hooves, but still,” I thought as I tried to slowly get up. As I rose, I quickly realized I had no idea how to walk on four legs. If I fell, I probably wouldn’t get up again. “So, what should I do?” “I don’t know, maybe ask Celestia for help? She’s supposed to be a kind ruler; maybe she can help.” “Khak… Celestia…” I started to speak, coughing up blood as I did. But Celestia’s expression was anything but kind. Her eyes were filled with anger as she stared at me like I was a mortal enemy. It suddenly hit me—I must have interrupted their grand reunion and now posed a serious threat to her. “But why?” “What did I do to make the most benevolent and forgiving pony so furious?” I glanced down at myself. From beneath the helmet, I could see a long horn sticking out. So I could use magic, which was comforting. How to use it was another question. I looked back and saw wings. One was broken, the other was folded but also damaged. “So, I have a horn and wings—an alicorn.” “But who am I then?” There are very few alicorns in this world, and each of them is different. However, I have white fur, with shades of orange, almost identical to Celestia's. "What does that mean?" "DAYBREAKER!" Celestia angrily exclaimed, using the Royal Canterlot Voice. Her horn lit up, and it was clear she was preparing some powerful spell. My instincts were screaming at me to run as fast as possible, or else nothing would be left of me here. Almost on autopilot, I quickly turned around, ready to sprint with all my strength. The movement was so painful, as if someone had hit my broken ribs again. But it didn’t stop me. My will to live wouldn’t let me fall here so easily. I tucked my legs under me and surged forward into a run. "I was running for my life, not even thinking about fighting her!" — I suddenly thought. THUD! I tripped over a rock and fell with a thud, choking on blood. A sharp pain pierced through me. Suddenly, my legs failed me; The pain was so intense that tears streamed down my face. Just a little more of the existential horror creeping over me, and I would truly start sobbing. “Cough... c-cough,” spitting blood and drenched in tears, I watched as Celestia and the others approached. "The music didn’t play for long, the brave lad didn’t dance for long." "Looks like this is the end..." My eyelids began to betray me, closing heavily. I tried to lift them, but it was as if I was trying to do the impossible. With my eyes closed, I strained to listen to the tense conversation happening nearby, but no matter how hard I tried, my consciousness was slipping away. A short second life — I didn’t even really get to live. Well, that's fine, I'll be going to heaven now, right? Chapter 13, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 1Excerpt from the book "Daybie’s Diary" Despite my triumph, reality is a cruel and despicable thing. Today I learned what it feels like to take another’s life. The taste of foreign blood in my mouth… I’ll never forget it. The smell of burning flesh, the stench of death—they’ll haunt me forever… End of excerpt After my inauguration, which was a resounding success, I ordered the tactical planning of Operation "Empire Dawn." I wanted to name it something poetic. I paced through the drill yard, giving orders to the officers to quickly prepare the troops for battle. Fortunately, morale was at an all-time high after my speech. I’m sure that if I ordered them to, they’d march straight to the castle without hesitation. All the strategy books I’d read finally made sense—I knew exactly what to do. I don’t want to shed the blood of my soldiers or the thestrals. If there are any victims here, it’s the thestrals. Even now, they have no idea what awaits them or what happened to Nightmare Moon. I know they were just used as pawns. I have to put an end to what Celestia and Luna began. And I will. “Without a doubt, it must be me!” I thought proudly, trotting back to my temporary quarters for a bit of rest. Right now, my quarters are nothing but a hastily constructed, medium-sized tent. Inside, there’s everything an officer might need—a bed stuffed with straw, a small, low-quality table, and lamps with candles in the corners. “Not much…” I thought with a touch of disappointment. Who am I kidding? My first real quarters! It’s amazing! I wanted to jump with joy, but thought better of it—I didn’t want my wound acting up. Before, I hadn’t even had this luxury; Celly and I shared not only a room but a body. And now… “Hey, Celly, can you hear me?” I asked inside my head, but there was no response. I don’t really know what happened to Celestia. No one has studied an alicorn’s mind before. But one thing’s certain: I can’t count on her help anytime soon. I have to take care of all this myself! I’m all alone… Am I better off? Not at all. It’s harder, more complicated. But at least they’ve accepted me as Equestria’s rightful ruler. I can live with that! Why take on the title of Empress? The answer is simple: I’m the last of the alicorns. If I don’t take control, my homeland of Equestria will fall apart into smaller states with their own laws and rulers, and it’ll be my fault. If I hadn’t asserted my right to the throne, I probably couldn’t keep going. I remember how passionately Celestia and Luna protected Equestria and all ponies. I must take on this heavy burden. It’s a huge responsibility, but as the ancient proverb goes, “Only the strongest make the hardest choices.” And here I am… I sat down on the bed, inspecting my bandaged wound. The bandages looked worse for wear, stained with blood and remnants of green salve. I pressed lightly on the wound… “OW!” I yelped as a fierce pain shot through my nerves, hitting every corner of my body, making me shudder. “Better not mess with this wound…” I thought, gently lying back on the firm bed, stretching my wings wide. Exhaustion overtook me like a tidal wave hitting a serene harbor. I suddenly felt utterly unable to move. I lay back, spreading my legs slightly and closing my eyes. My mind drifted away… to a place far beyond understanding, to the land of dreams… *** A vision from my childhood appeared. Celly, Luna, and I were dining in the royal hall. Outside, birds chirped, trees rustled, and gentle sunlight poured into the dining hall, filling it with warmth and happiness. We laughed and chatted about amusing stories. Celly even let me take control of our body to show off my etiquette skills to her and Luna. I levitated a teacup gracefully, savoring the delightful taste of berries with a refreshing mint aftertaste. “How do I know etiquette so well?” I wondered, but Luna interrupted my thoughts. “Daybie, could you pass the dessert?” she asked, pointing her hoof at the cake at the far end of the room. “Of course! Coming right up!” I smiled at Luna, getting up to fetch it. A beautiful, medium-sized black cake sat on a large platter, decorated with creamy flames in shades of yellow, orange, and white along the edges. The top was generously spread with strawberry jam, and in the center stood a small, glazed orange pony. “She looks just like me!” I thought, grinning. “Who thought of such a pretty cake?” I wondered aloud, but was met with silence. “L-Luna?” I turned, looking for my close friend. When I turned toward our table, it was empty. A cold wind swept through the room, making me shiver. Dusk fell rapidly, warm light fading into cold, dark night. I moved closer to our dining table and noticed something unsettling. Instead of Luna, stones and gray sand lay scattered on the chair. The tableware looked gray and cracked, leaving me in stunned disbelief. A creeping dread rose within me. My heart pounded as never before. I cautiously peeked out the window, seeing a scene of bright fires burning everywhere. The smell of burning flesh was in the air, and pony screams echoed around me. I couldn’t make out who was screaming, but the dread in my chest only grew. I looked down at the cake I was still holding with my magic and gasped in horror. The once-beautiful dessert was melting before my eyes. The frosting dripped away, and the strawberry jam began to bubble. The familiar cake quickly turned into a crimson slush that smelled of rot. “Ugh!” I squeaked, flinging the cake onto the floor, where it splattered and began spreading in a dark, sticky mess. “SHE'S HERE!!!” came the shouts from beyond the door. BAM! Was someone battering down our dining hall door? I couldn’t believe it, but the sound was unmistakably like a battering ram. Who could have broken into our castle? My eyes went wide with shock, and I began to tremble, paralyzed by a rising dread. Why was this happening? BAM! “What should I do? What should I do?” Thoughts spun through my mind like a whirlwind, leaving me no peace. BAM!!! The crashing against the door grew louder. I couldn’t stand it and covered my ears with my hooves, curling up on the floor. Suddenly, I felt like there wasn’t enough air. I gasped, inhaling and exhaling frantically, but my throat felt constricted. Breathing was almost impossible. “What do I do?” I realized there was no other exit except the one they were trying to break down. Panic clung to me tighter and tighter as I understood there was no escape. My mind buzzed with one recurring thought: “Why? Why is this happening to me…” … “Your Majesty…” A faint voice reached me from somewhere far away. “Y-yes… What is it?” I mumbled groggily, barely opening my eyes. Sunlight filled my vision, and I squinted instinctively, trying to adjust. “Phew… Just a dream…” I recalled the nightmare with lingering horror. I saw a silhouette flitting around in front of me. As I grew more aware, I finally recognized him. It was Loyal Heart, shifting nervously from hoof to hoof, as red as a tomato. “Why is he so flustered?” I wondered to myself. “Could he be embarrassed just by seeing an alicorn sleep?” I pondered further. “I apologize for waking you, Your Majesty, but you instructed me to report once all preparations were complete,” he squeaked, staring at his hooves to avoid meeting my gaze. “Yes, I did! So what’s the status?” I pressed my bumbling assistant. “I-I’m here to report that everything is ready!” He bowed to the ground before me. “How long was I asleep?” I asked, rubbing my eyes with my hooves. “Four hours, Your Majesty!” he replied in military fashion, standing at attention. “Goodness, that’s a long time to sleep!” I chided myself. A lot could change in four hours. In that time, the thestrals might have broken through to us, and then bloodshed would have been unavoidable. Given the circumstances, sleeping that much was an unacceptable luxury. I needed to rest less, but for now, I should head to the planned meeting at our command center. “Then I see no reason to waste any more precious time!” I jumped up from my bed and marched toward the door. “Lead the way!” I ordered him, pointing ahead with my hoof. As I rose, the pain from my wound mocked me, reminding me of its presence, but I ignored it. It didn’t hurt as much now, as though sleep had partially healed me. Brr, I don’t even want to think about what happened in that nightmare! Still, the slight relief was reassuring. In times like these, even the smallest comforts add strength. “Y-yes, let’s go, Your Majesty,” he caught up to me. Together, we made our way to the officers’ tent. *** We halted at the entrance to a medium-sized tent—our command post. Guards stood at their stations. The moment they saw me, they bowed, showing their respect and dedication. Loyal Heart stepped aside in a deep bow, allowing me to enter. As the commanding officer, I entered first, with my assistant trailing close behind. The atmosphere in the tent was tense. Perhaps the dim lighting, emphasizing the secrecy of our meeting, played a role, or maybe it was the grim faces around me. All the officers present jumped to their hooves and saluted the moment they saw me. Judging by their helmets, I recognized a few majors and a general, though I still had many to learn. Another unsettling detail caught my eye: civilians were present! I tensed immediately, wondering: “What are they doing here?” I frowned. This was supposed to be a classified operation, meaning these weren’t just ordinary ponies. If they were let in, it meant they held some official role in Equestria’s administration. I doubted my officers would be so reckless with my orders. “At ease!” I commanded, and the ponies relaxed a little. “Who’s in charge here? Introduce yourself!” I demanded, directing my gaze at the general. “General of the First Army, Solar Starlight, reporting for duty!” the sturdy stallion, older in years, responded. He looked dignified, with a neatly slicked-back black mane, well-groomed white-rose fur, and armor polished to a shine. A hint of stubble accented his strong jaw. “A model general!” was my first thought. Even on the battlefield, he managed to keep his appearance sharp. They don’t make them like him anymore. He’d been in service since the days when outward appearance and skill were prioritized. That was the old Equestrian way. This was the old guard! I felt somewhat reassured by the seasoned officers gathered here. “At ease!” I nodded with satisfaction. “The tactical planning task force for Operation ‘Empire Dawn’ is assembled, Your Majesty!” he reported, delivering his line with precision. “We’ll get nowhere if this is just ‘Permission to report!’” I thought, slightly irritated. I just couldn’t get used to all the military formalities! It would be better to plan without such rigidities. I wanted all perspectives without ceremony. “At ease, Commander. From now on, all present may dispense with formalities when addressing me during the meeting!” I announced, catching the general off guard. Clearly, I had shattered his expectations of a demanding commander. It was apparent he hadn’t expected such leniency from me. “Now then, who’s here?” I asked, breaking him out of his stupor. “All officers with ranks above captain are here, as well as two civilians,” he replied, bowing his head. “Apologies, we tried not to let one of them in, but Golden Claw was insistent, saying the pony was under his protection and pressed the issue,” he added, noticing my rising tension as he gestured toward the civilian. “Golden Claw?” I was taken aback by the unfamiliar name. Who could he be? Judging by the general’s acquaintance with him, he wasn’t a minor figure in the realm, and if the general allowed him in, he’d probably overseen military operations before. So he must be a retired officer… but why didn’t I know him? “Your names and roles?” I demanded, casting a stern look at the civilians. One of them, the older pony, stepped forward. His fur was gray, and his golden mane had streaks of silver at the roots. A monocle adorned his face, and around his neck, he wore a pendant with a dangling golden claw, likely a griffon’s. He was dressed in a formal black tuxedo, which, though modest, suited him well. “An aristocrat…” My suspicion grew. I knew how these scheming coats had ensnared my dear Celestia, barely giving her any respite. They only thought of their wealth and comfort, not the prosperity of our kingdom. And now, one of them was attempting to ingratiate himself with me, hoping to be the first noble to establish ties with me! Just the thought was enough to infuriate me. I barely held back from sending him away. But something held me in check—my general had allowed him in. I decided to reserve my judgment and hear what he had to say. “Golden Claw, Your Majesty,” he bowed courteously. “I see anger and distrust in your eyes, no doubt due to my aristocratic lineage. But I can assure you, I can’t stand the modern aristocracy myself!” he stated confidently, with no hint of hesitation. “Oh, really? Interesting…” I eyed the cunning noble closely. “Could this be some sort of manipulation tactic?” I wondered, intrigued. Was he trying to gain my trust by claiming to share my views, while likely caring little for them? “What’s with the odd pendant?” I pointed my hoof at the golden claw dangling from his neck. “Well then, let’s see what story he spins now,” I thought, baring my fangs with a sly grin, waiting for his reaction. But he didn’t even flinch at my predatory smile. In fact, he stood firm, showing no sign of backing down. His courage was impressive. Who exactly was he? I knew well that aristocrats love all things lavish, preferably gilded. This accessory was certainly intriguing. I was curious to hear his explanation. “Please don’t misunderstand, Your Majesty; this was a gift from the late Queen Celestia in recognition of my skills during the years of the griffon raids,” he said proudly, displaying his award with a dignified stance. “What is he talking about?” I asked, eyes wide with surprise. As far as I knew, not every pony received an honorary award from Celestia. To achieve that, you had to do something extraordinary for Equestria, especially for Celestia herself. He said it was for his bravery during the griffon raids, so he must have played a part in the defense. I didn’t remember anything about the griffon raids; they happened before I arrived. It seemed justified that he was let in, but I still needed to be sure! "And what exactly did you do to earn such an honorary order?" I asked with a touch of skepticism, raising one eyebrow. "Well, back then, Queen Celestia was quite young and inexperienced in leading and planning operations. No one expected such a cunning attack, and there weren’t enough ponies for delicate missions, so the role fell to me!" he gestured to himself, lifting his head. "I became Her Majesty Queen Celestia's right hoof and defeated the griffons, for which I was later awarded this golden griffon’s paw," he said, showing off his necklace. "Since then, I’ve worn this honor and believe that the aristocracy should serve only the crown and no one else!" he added earnestly, which deeply impressed me. His eyes spoke for him. If there was one way to tell whether someone was lying or not, it was by looking into their eyes. Eyes never lie! This reassured me. I realized that even among enemies, allies could be found. “Well, very well!” I smiled at him gently. “Your answer satisfies me. But who is that behind you?” I turned my gaze to the frightened figure hiding behind Golden Claw. “That’s my apprentice!” He nudged his student forward with a hoof. “Present yourself properly, you’re in the presence of Her Majesty the Empress!” he shot a glare at the trembling pony. “Greetings, Your M-majesty the Empress D-Daybreaker,” he stammered. “M-my name is Sun Light, and I’m a scientist who w-worked in the Ministry of Magic under Queen Celestia.” He certainly didn’t look like his mentor. His bright green mane was messy, large round glasses with cracked lenses perched on his nose. His unkempt lemon-colored coat and stained white lab coat screamed that he’d rushed to meet me. But why? I needed to question him properly! "Why is a scientist attending an operations planning meeting?" I asked Golden Claw. “Please, allow me to stay; I want to serve you with all my heart and soul!” he pleaded, eyes sparkling as he looked at me. I tilted my head, a bit puzzled and somewhat surprised. “Excuse his dreadful appearance! You see, he’s a very promising scientist, skilled in chemicals and agriculture. I think his presence could be beneficial for both of us!” Golden Claw said, defending his apprentice confidently. “If you permit, I believe an additional perspective could be helpful.” On one hand, it seemed unlikely that a chemist would interfere with military planning. On the other, I didn’t see much use in having him here. But something about his determination moved me. He was clearly shy, but he’d gathered the courage to ask to serve me. I respect brave ponies, but those with a fierce desire to serve me, I value even more. It might be wise to bring him into the fold! A scientist in my team certainly couldn’t hurt! “Very well, I’ll allow him to stay!” I nodded in agreement. I quickly approached the trembling braveheart, casting a large shadow over him. “From this day on, you will serve me! Do you understand?” I leaned down, making Sun Light lower himself even further. “Of course, Your Majesty!” he nodded quickly. “I’ll gladly serve you!” He lifted his head, looking at me with adoring eyes. “What is with this pony?” I wondered. Usually, when I put this kind of pressure on someone, they begin to yield, giving me total control over the conversation. But this pony seemed to crave my dominance instead! “What am I thinking? I need to plan the operation!” I shook my head, brushing off the intrusive thoughts. I turned and cast a stern gaze over the room. “Now, let's get to planning the operation!” I announced loudly. “Loyal Heart!” I called to my assistant. “Y-yes, Your Majesty!” he stood at attention. “Where is our enemy now?” I moved to the center of the room to examine the map of the castle and its surroundings. Loyal Heart rushed to my right side, taking a pointer in his hoof. “The main bat-pony forces are concentrated directly within the castle, while our forces have encircled them,” he gestured to the territory of the Two Sisters' Castle with the pointer. A question immediately came to mind, and I needed to voice it. “If their main forces have occupied the castle, then how are they supplied?” I sat down, propping my chin on my hoof in a thoughtful pose. “Good question, Your Majesty!” Solar Starlight took the lead, standing to my left. “Our scouts reported enemy movement in this forest!” He pointed to the adjoining wild forest. “So how are they managing logistics for supplies?” I continued questioning, drawing conclusions in my mind. “The bat-ponies are pegasi, aren’t they?” Golden Claw intervened, standing across from me. “So, they’re likely delivering supplies by air!” he reasoned. “That’s interesting!” I analyzed the enemy’s tactics with enthusiasm and admiration. “If they’re delivering supplies by air, then their movements can be seen from afar, meaning they’re doing it at night!” I realized. “Brilliant deduction, Your Majesty; I thought the same!” Golden Claw confirmed approvingly. “Everyone knows bat-ponies have vertical pupils, right?” He looked around at everyone, who nodded in agreement. “That means they navigate well in the dark, so our forces can’t detect their movements.” “That’s true!” I nodded. Stripped down, it appeared that the bat-ponies were preparing for a prolonged defense, bringing supplies to the castle to reinforce their forces. We needed to cut off this supply chain before the enemy grew too strong! “Based on these observations, I propose forming a strike group to take back this position in the forest!” Solar Starlight shared his plan. “That’s a short-sighted decision!” Golden Claw interrupted like a bolt of lightning. “We might reclaim the forest, but reinforcements from the castle could arrive, and we’d face heavy losses!” he argued. “A siege wouldn’t even be an option then! Instead, I suggest a guerrilla tactic: forming small groups of five or six soldiers to intercept the enemy at intervals,” he snorted, awaiting his opponent’s reply. “It would be faster and more efficient to reclaim the supply center if we organize the attack properly!” he stomped his hoof on the table, increasing the tension in the room. “I need to calm both of them down!” I thought. I didn’t want the strategic planning to turn into a circus! I had my own plan based on the current information, and it seemed far superior to theirs. I needed to announce it! After all, the final decision was mine! While I was thinking, they’d already started debating the flaws in each other’s plans. Each believed they were right, whereas I thought neither of them was. “I have a better plan!” I stood up from the table, and everyone focused on me. “From the information gathered, it appears the bat-ponies move mainly at night without any light sources, correct?” I asked rhetorically, bringing a pointer to myself with telekinesis. “Then we need to set up bonfires around this forested area and around the castle perimeter, visible from afar, and without setting the forest on fire!” I indicated the line of contact with the enemy. Small figures were positioned on the map to represent our troops. I lifted these figures with telekinesis and arranged them along the front line, explaining my plan. “Please allow me to manage the bonfire organization!” Sun Light’s voice reached me. “I can ensure all the necessary conditions are met to keep the fires going constantly! I also recommend forming squads of mages to cast signal spells every hour, making the bat-ponies as visible as if they were right underhoof!” he suggested with enthusiasm and a gleam in his eye. “Excellent suggestion!” I nodded in approval. “I’m assigning you to handle this, and Golden Claw will be your supervisor to keep everything running smoothly!” I gave the aristocrat a teacherly tap of my hoof. “It will be done in the best way possible!” He bowed. “However, Your Majesty, what about the supply center?” he asked in confusion. “Now we’re getting to the interesting part!” I declared, pacing around the table. “I believe both of your strategies are wrong!” My words left the aristocrat and general stunned. “You see, I have no desire to shed blood. The thestrals are like brothers to us, after all,” I stated firmly. “It doesn’t take a genius to see they were manipulated by Nightmare Moon to fulfill her wicked goals; after all, they once defended our kingdom alongside us. I believe the key here is negotiation!” My words left everyone staring at me in silent question, the same question on everyone’s face: “How?” “My plan is simple: we’ll conduct a covert mission to capture a few of their officers from the forest, using them as leverage. Then, we’ll split their supply center and fortress into two isolated fronts. First, we’ll make the enemy surrender in the forest, and then we can start negotiating with those in the fortress.” A momentary silence followed as everyone carefully considered my plan, but no one raised an objection. They understood that my proposal was the least bloody of all the options. “Very well, allow me to organize the covert team!” General Solar Starlight offered, bowing his head. “No, I’ll go alone!” I turned down the offer. I grabbed a figurine of a large alicorn and loudly placed it onto the map over the forest. “I have the skills necessary to succeed in this mission, and there’s nothing they can do to stop me,” I smirked, glancing at my own form. “Meanwhile, Solar Starlight, I command you to prepare for a long siege with those two majors.” I gestured to the officers who were intently watching the planning. Everyone gaped in shock. For them, the idea of a newly crowned ruler going into battle alone was unimaginable. Celestia would never do such a thing; she would sit safely at headquarters until the very end, letting others do the work for her. “But how can we let you enter enemy territory alone?” Golden Claw implored, looking at me with desperate concern. “You’re the Empress, the last hope of Equestria,” he pleaded. “I am an alicorn!” I spread my wings wide and lifted my head, displaying my unshakable power. “I can transform into fire, making me perfect for this mission!” I proudly demonstrated a flame igniting on my hoof. “But…” Golden Claw started, but I silenced him with a fierce look. He understood that any arguments would be futile. I’d already made my decision. My word was law. “Loyal Heart!” I called to my assistant. “How are things in Equestria? Are people aware of what’s happening here?” “No, Your Majesty! Pegasus were dispatched across the kingdom with a message that there’s a new ruler, though the reason wasn’t stated. It also asked everyone to remain calm,” he crisply responded. “That’s good!” I replied. “Golden Claw, I want you to gather all the aristocrats here and have them swear loyalty to me!” I commanded. “It will be done! I’ll send out letters immediately!” “With that, I suggest we conclude our meeting. I’ll start preparing for the upcoming mission and plan to head to the thestral camp by nightfall and return by morning,” I stated, answering any lingering questions. No one dared to respond. Finally, I asked directly: “Any questions?” I glanced sharply at everyone present. “NONE, MA’AM!” the officers shouted in unison, while the aristocrat and scholar chose to stay silent, looking down at their hooves. “If there are, you know where to find me in the armory,” I threw back over my shoulder as I left the tent. “Loyal Heart, follow me!” I called my assistant, who stood frozen in place. *** After some searching, I found an old set of armor in the armory that fit me perfectly. These were Celestia’s armor, mainly copper with some steel. It even came with wing protection, which delighted me. Such armor is rare nowadays, as it hampers a pegasus’s speed and agility in the air, but I believe that with skill, one could defend themselves well with this armor. Full armor that fits me was hard to find, so I had to settle for partial pieces that offered minimal coverage. I also found the largest glaive, perfectly suited for an alicorn of my size. It would be odd to go on this mission unarmed. The glaive was quite ordinary, just with an extended pole. There was something about it that appealed to me, though I couldn’t quite say why. “Can I actually do this?” The idea sparked within me. I ignited my horn and visualized the transformation spell in my mind. “It worked!” I grinned, stepping out of my fire form. I’d successfully crafted a spell that would allow both me and my weapon to shift into flame. This thrilled me. An obvious weapon would have given me away, but in this form, it was nearly invisible. “All right!” I pulled out my checklist and began crossing off items. Armor—check! Weapon—check! Mission—check! Determination—check! I issued orders, temporarily handed control over to Loyal Heart, and instructed him to handle matters as they arose. Everything was set for the mission. Most importantly, I was ready—ready for anything! … At exactly the appointed time, I set the Sun beyond the horizon, making way for the Moon. Moving the Moon was still challenging, while handling the Sun felt much easier. Practice would be needed, but that was a problem for later. Now, I had a mission, and the fate of Equestria depended on it. In full armor and armed, I set off for the forest. The guards at the observation post saluted as I approached the woods. And so began my first mission. I entered the forest swiftly, a living embodiment of fire. At that moment, I had no idea what terror awaited me… Author's Note Hello everyone I apologize for such a long absence. Here's a new chapter for all of you! I have an interesting suggestion for you, I recently became very interested in generating images for fan fiction using a neural network and want to make my own patreon, where new chapters with illustrations will be published before all public resources. Would you be interested in that?
Chapter 2, From other pesrpectiveAuthor's Note Thank you all so much for such a warm welcome. I am very pleased that you liked my story so much. Here is the promised sequel. As you may have already noticed, English is not my main language, because of this, there may be roughness in the text. Feel free to correct me, unfortunately, I do not know all the rules of American literature. Feel free to write reviews Chapter 2, From other pesrpective From Fluttershy’s Perspective. This adventure was the most terrifying experience of my life. As soon as I get home, I’ll give Angel and all my woodland friends a big hug and lie down with them. I won’t leave the house for at least two days, not until I run out of food for them. The Lunar pony was so scary! I’m so grateful I have new friends who can protect me. And when we went into the Everfree Forest, I was as white as a sheet. I would never have gone in alone—thank goodness my friends were with me. We worked together so well! I didn’t expect the six of us to make such a great team. Twilight is incredibly smart; she found all the right information about the Lunar pony so quickly—others would have spent weeks in the library. It was fortunate that she’d already brought the necessary books from Canterlot and could navigate them easily. At first, she wasn’t too fond of me, though. I wanted to learn more about her little dragon friend Spike, but judging by her reluctance to talk, she just wasn’t in the mood. Maybe she was wary of everyone in Ponyville when she arrived... After all, she’s from Canterlot, where, as other ponies say, no one cares about anyone else. I can’t even imagine what that must be like... Maybe that’s why Twilight didn’t have any friends? I’m so glad she has us now. Oh, and the manticore I met in the forest—who knew they love affection so much? My kind heart couldn’t bear to harm her. I decided to show her kindness and help her, and it was worth it. It turned out the manticore was acting aggressively because of a thorn in her paw, which my friends, rushing into battle, would have never noticed. After I healed her wound, she started licking me—it’s one of my fondest memories from this terrifying adventure. Maybe I should visit her sometimes? As we approached the Castle of the Two Sisters, I was immediately filled with unease and a strange sense of déjà vu, as if we were meant to be there. Everyone understood that Nightmare Moon was waiting for us in the castle, our greatest enemy. She was so powerful—I could never face her alone. She even managed to banish Princess Celestia to the Sun with some spell. But with my friends, I felt ready to stand my ground until the end. When Twilight explained how the Elements of Harmony worked, I was deeply moved. I never imagined that the magic of friendship could be so significant in our lives. Thanks to it, we defeated Nightmare Moon. After overcoming all sorts of tests of our friendship, we confidently entered the castle. It felt more like ruins than a castle now. Surprisingly, only the throne room was well-preserved, and that’s where we found Nightmare Moon. We all stood behind Twilight as she prepared to perform what she called the "banishing ritual" of Nightmare Moon. The Lunar pony, despite everything, remained dignified and stubbornly refused to admit defeat. “But what is this?” I was shocked. Why did I feel that something wasn’t right, as if we were doing something other than what we were supposed to? “But how? We are the Elements of Harmony. Nightmare is evil... What’s happening?” I kept asking myself, but no answers came. At the same time, I knew that if we didn’t act, eternal night would come, and nothing would get better. We unleashed a massive surge of magic—the very magic of friendship Twilight had spoken of. A rainbow-colored beam shot from us, shaking everything. Swirling around Nightmare Moon, the Elements of Harmony began the process of banishing her. But something felt off, as though the process wasn’t going according to plan. Why didn’t anyone else sense it? GLASS SHATTERING BOOM! Suddenly, something burst out from under the magical dome, slamming into the wall with an explosive force, knocking down half of it and creating fresh debris. Dust filled the air. After the blinding light and shockwave from the magic, we all lay there, slowly regaining our senses. The magic had drained all our strength. I felt a bit nauseous, but quickly recovered. In the place where the dome had been, only a black crater remained, with a lone pony lying at its center. Soon, Princess Celestia arrived. A tense conversation full of emotions and regret unfolded between her and her sister, who hadn’t seen each other in ages. But I was focused on something else entirely. “What burst out of that magical dome?” I wondered anxiously. “I definitely saw something crash right into the wall.” “And that pile of rubble over there is proof,” I thought, staring at the newly formed mound. “Khak!” suddenly, I heard the wet sound of coughing coming from beneath the rubble. “IS... IS THERE SOMEBODY THERE?!” I began to panic. “We have to help them—they must be in so much pain!” I started to move but hesitated. “What if it’s something even worse than Nightmare Moon?” Dark thoughts swarmed my mind. “No matter who it is, I have to help!” I pushed those thoughts aside and turned to Princess Celestia. “P-Princess Celestia, s-something’s h-h-happening under the rubble,” I stammered, interrupting the sisters’ grand reunion. Everyone looked at me in confusion, as if I had said something unexpected. “What are you talking about, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, approaching me slowly. “Someone’s under the rubble! We have to save them!” I whispered, barely audible, so as not to startle whoever was trapped. Pointing with my hoof at the pile the size of half a barn, I explained the situation to Twilight. As soon as I finished, Twilight examined the debris with a cautious gaze, as if expecting the worst. “Wait, I see something too,” Twilight said, supporting my concern. Twilight carefully began to clear the rubble with her telekinesis, making sure not to harm the poor soul underneath. When she was done, we all gasped. There, lying at the bottom, was a very noble-looking white pony. She was an alicorn, as tall as Princess Celestia, with beautiful, disheveled orange-and-red-streaked hair that reminded me of flames. Her pupils were vertical, like the Lunar pony’s, but shaped differently, almost like dancing firelights. I immediately noticed her poor condition—coughing up blood, with several broken ribs, and one wing completely shattered. Her body was covered in bruises. Seeing her like this broke my heart. She needed medical help immediately, or she wouldn’t last long. Fortunately, she was wearing ancient, battered copper armor, which had at least somewhat protected her vital organs from the impact. She tried to stand, but something about her scared me, holding me back from rushing to her aid. “Just like Nightmare Moon...” I suddenly thought, examining the wounded pony. “No, they’re just similar,” I shook my head to dismiss the thought. There were many similarities between this pony and the Lunar one, but though they looked alike, they were completely different, like day and night. This pony had a royal white coat, on which all her bruises were painfully visible. She had sharp fangs, like the Lunar pony. And her predatory gaze, despite her being near death, was full of grandeur and nobility, like that of a true alicorn. Even in her weakened state, she looked at us with a regal dignity, as if she embodied the ancient essence of Equestria, much like the castle in which we stood—worn but not devoid of its former glory. “Khak... Celestia...” the white pony muttered, coughing up dark-red blood. But then, I felt an overwhelming pressure behind me and instantly realized it was coming from Princess Celestia. I turned to look at her, and I froze. Never had I seen such an expression on the face of our esteemed princess. It radiated pure anger. I was sure Princess Celestia did not expect this white pony. In fact, it seemed she had sincerely hoped never to meet her. She looked at her with such hatred, as if she despised her from the bottom of her heart. “Why is Celestia looking at her like that?” I asked myself, shrinking a bit. “What did she do to deserve this?” “How could the ruler of Equestria, known for her kindness and mercy, glare at another pony as though she were her sworn enemy?” “DAYBREAKER!” a voice suddenly roared, loud enough to shake me to my core. I stood frozen in terror. It took me a moment to realize that it was Princess Celestia who had spoken. I couldn’t move a muscle, and when I looked at my friends, I saw the same expressions of horror and disbelief on their faces. None of us could comprehend that this came from the ruler of Equestria. I knew only alicorns could use the Royal Canterlot Voice, but I had never heard it before. They said it was an ancient Equestrian dialect known only to alicorns, used when they were particularly angered. I never wanted to hear it again. Suddenly, I saw Celestia’s horn light up, and even though I knew nothing of magic, I could tell this wasn’t a teleportation spell. I tore my gaze away from Celestia’s furious face to look at the wounded pony. In that moment, the source of Celestia’s wrath, Daybreaker—so she had called her—turned almost instantly, despite her injuries, preparing to flee. Her face contorted in agony. “She’s in so much pain,” tears welled up in my eyes at the sight. "That’s nothing compared to a manticore's paw thorn," I suddenly recalled an adventure in the forest. Before I could even move, the injured pony bolted, running so fast that she could have competed with Rainbow or Applejack for the title of the best runner in Ponyville. I wasn’t pleased with the comparison, as I had seen her face and couldn’t imagine how painful each movement was for her. "I have to save her, no matter what!" a sudden realization struck me. It was as if I had just realized something important—that right now, I could save this poor pony’s life. Like a comet, I dashed after Daybreaker. But then I heard a dull thud. BANG! Suddenly, I saw the injured pony collapse, choking on blood. If her condition had made my heart ache before, now it sank straight into my hooves. I was terrified she might die, and I ran toward her as fast as I could. "Poor thing..." I thought again, looking at her face. She was crying, blood pooling beneath her. It hurt me to watch. My head started spinning, and I was on the verge of tears myself, close to fainting. Something told me she wasn’t only crying from pain, as if there was something else that caused the alicorn's hot tears. But then she stopped moving. "NO, NO, NO, PLEASE…" I screamed internally, racing toward her. "No, it can’t be, she can’t die in my hooves, I won’t accept such an outcome." I reached for Daybreaker's neck to check her pulse. "Thank Celestia, she's alive!" I breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately tensed up again, realizing she needed urgent medical attention. "She's just in a deep sleep." "We need to get her to the hospital immediately." Before I could think about her hospitalization, Princess Celestia started approaching. However, her gaze was no longer angry—it was sad. She seemed startled when she saw Daybreaker. I quickly jumped up and stood between the white pony and the ruler of Equestria. "Princess Celestia, I want to save Daybreaker!" I blurted out, staring straight into the princess’s eyes. "If... if I may," I added, slightly overestimating my abilities. "SAVE?! Someone like her?" Princess Celestia asked, her gaze hardening. Suddenly, I saw a pony’s silhouette swiftly approaching. It was Princess Celestia’s younger sister. "I want to save her too," Princess Luna said, coming to my defense as she slowly approached. "Why, sister?" Celestia asked, clearly puzzled and confused. "I don’t know what Daybreaker has done, but sister, doesn’t every pony deserve a second chance?" Princess Luna declared firmly to her sister. More ponies began gathering around us. They were my friends. "I don’t know all the details, but I agree that every pony deserves a second chance," Twilight said, joining me. "We think so too!" Applejack added on behalf of the other ponies, walking toward us. As soon as my friends reached us, they immediately stood beside me, forming a kind of protective shield. With a slightly stern gaze at Celestia, Princess Luna joined us as well. Celestia sank into deep thought. It seemed like a lot of time had passed, but she stood there, thinking deeply. This made all of us a little anxious, but then, as if Celestia had noticed it, she looked at us with the eyes of Equestria’s ruler. "Alright, I’ve heard you, my little ponies. I will spare Daybreaker’s life, but I will take her to Canterlot and personally oversee her treatment!" Princess Celestia pronounced her verdict. We all breathed a collective sigh of relief. Especially me, as it felt like a weight had been lifted from my heart. Still, should I really let Daybreaker go with Celestia when she’s in such a critical condition? But what happened next dispelled my doubts. Celestia approached Daybreaker and cast numerous healing spells with her horn, stabilizing the pony's condition. She finally stopped bleeding, and my mood began to lift. Her face turned a warmer shade, replacing the awful pale color she had before. It seemed that these healing spells not only helped Daybreaker but also me. Celestia turned and started speaking gently with her sister. "Thank you for listening, sister," Princess Luna said to Celestia. "It’s alright. I must consider the opinion of my beloved little sister and my little ponies," Princess Celestia replied, her gaze softening. Then a cheerful pony with a pink mane interrupted their casual conversation. "Hey, why so glum! Everything turned out fine, so let’s celebrate!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, beaming. "I invite you all to a welcome party in honor of Princess Luna’s return!" Pinkie added, practically bouncing with excitement for the upcoming party. "We’ll be there!" Twilight answered for all of us, and we nodded in agreement. "Oh, another one of Pinkie Pie’s noisy parties..." I thought, somewhat disappointed. I do love how excited and enthusiastic Pinkie gets about her parties, but I never feel quite comfortable at them. Since I’m a rather introverted pony, I prefer staying home with my friends. "Luna, go on ahead. I’ll take Daybreaker to Canterlot and be right back," Celestia said, lovingly embracing her sister with her wing. "Alright, sister. But I must warn you, we have much to discuss," Princess Luna replied in a slightly formal tone. "We need to throw a welcome party for the poor thing too..." Pinkie Pie began musing aloud. And so this frightening adventure ended on such a good note. "Ah, if only all scary stories had such happy endings!" I thought to myself. Smiling slightly, I ran up to my friends with a light heart. Today, I managed to save a pony. I’d love to follow up on her treatment, but I fear Princess Celestia won’t allow it. At least I convinced her not to kill Daybreaker. I hope this pony recovers quickly! I mustn’t forget to visit Twilight and ask her to find out from Celestia how Daybreaker’s treatment is going. Although I’ve left her in good hooves, I’m still very worried about her...
Chapter 3, The calm before the stormSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 4, There is nothing more important than familySo here I am, quietly having lunch with Luna. We didn't sit in the main dining hall; instead, Luna and I usually choose the Princess dining room. It's a small room, meant for five ponies, and very cozy. It's the perfect place for a friendly meal with Luna. Today, we're having red lentil soup, pasta with fresh tomatoes and garlic for the main course, and apple strudel for dessert—one of Luna's favorites. After finishing my portion, I happily watched my friend enjoy her dessert. Then, a rather interesting thought came to me, something I had never mentioned before. "Luna, how's Nightmare Moon doing?" I asked, watching the happy expression of the pony eating her dessert. "Mmm, she's doing well. Why do you ask?" Luna responded, pausing mid-bite, genuinely puzzled by the question. "I'm just a little concerned. I’ve never seen her. Do you let her take control?" "I let her out at night so no one sees. She's quite sensitive, just like me. But she's a wonderful advisor and a friend, always there to support me," Luna said confidently, making it hard to doubt her words. "I understand, but I've still never seen her. I wonder what she looks like?" "She looks like you, yet doesn't at the same time." "Can you describe her?" I asked eagerly. "She's about your height, has fangs, and her eyes are a bit different. But that's where the similarities end. Her coat is darker than mine. If my coat is the color of twilight, then Nighty's—emphasis on the 'a'—is more like the deep night," Luna explained with enthusiasm, clearly seeing my growing interest. "Wow, that's so cool! I'd love to meet her. Could you introduce us?" I asked, scooting closer to Luna. "Sorry, Daybie, but Nighty doesn't like meeting other ponies much... she doesn’t really like ponies in general," Luna declined my request. "I see... But if she ever wants to, I'll be here," I said, chuckling at the shortened version of Nightmare Moon's name. ... "By the way, tell Nightmare Moon I think her nickname is adorable," I blurted out. Luna's face instantly flushed bright red. Realizing what was happening, she awkwardly turned her gaze toward the window, trying to focus on the scenery outside. I really should ask Celestia what she thinks of Nightmare Moon. It seemed like an ordinary lunch with a close friend, but in reality, I learned a lot. What Luna is afraid of—Celestia and I will definitely have a serious conversation about that—what Nightmare Moon looks like, and her personality. I also discovered another sweet side of Luna. By the way, I realized something: I never hear Celestia in my head when I’m in control of the body. I wonder why? Does she go into a sleep-like state? *** That evening, I had a serious conversation with Celestia. I waited until she finished her royal duties, ate with her sister, and took a shower. And just as she was preparing for bed, I decided to act. I thought it best to start the conversation with something distant, slowly leading into what I wanted to discuss. "Celestia, did you know how adorably your sister can blush?" I asked, carefully choosing my words. "What did you say to make her blush?" Celestia asked playfully. "I complimented her choice of a shortened name for Nightmare Moon. She calls her 'Nighty.' After my compliment, she turned bright red. I'd never seen her like that," I explained, watching Celestia’s intrigued expression. "I'm glad you two get along," Celestia said, genuinely proud of her little sister. "Celestia, are you interested in Nightmare?" I began the serious part of the conversation. "No, should I be? She doesn’t talk about her, and I don’t ask," Celestia said, looking at me with a confused expression. "But how could you not, Celestia! You two are sisters. How can you not be curious about Luna's other side?" I asked, smoothly transitioning to the main point. "Well, you know how much work I have lately—handling state affairs, maintaining ties with the aristocracy. I have to make sure everything is done properly, like a true queen of Equestria. So, there’s hardly any time for personal matters, let alone talking to my sister," Celestia finished, lowering her head. "I understand, Celestia, but she's still your sister. You need to make time, or you’ll grow apart!" I loudly declared, trying to convey the importance of my message. "That will never happen. She’s sensitive, yes, but she would never betray her family." "You don’t get it. Right now, you’re the one betraying her! Do you know how much it hurts her that no one admires her night sky? Luna thinks no one loves or appreciates her. And her own sister can barely find time to talk to her," I lashed out, confronting the pony closest to me in all of Equestria. "You’re the one who asked for time to control MY body, and now you’re wasting that time on training and talking to my sister! I could have spent that time with her," Celestia retorted, but I wasn't ready to back down. There was no turning back now. "It’s not just your body—it’s mine too. Isn’t it fair to let me have some time?" "And you wonder why I don't talk to my sister as much? Because you've taken MY time and use it to talk to MY sister!" Celestia hissed, her voice dripping with jealousy. "Celestia, what’s wrong with you? I’m just trying to help," I backed off slightly. "I’m exhausted from the day, and now you're wearing me out with this meaningless conversation..." "It’s not meaningless—it’s important! It’s about your beloved sister!" I pressed forward. "Nothing is more important than Equestria, no matter how that sounds. I can fix things with my sister later, but the affairs of the kingdom cannot wait," Celestia coldly replied. "Celestia, listen to me—you can never turn your back on family, even if family turns their back on you!" I said, feeling like I was delivering an important truth. "ENOUGH! Starting tomorrow, I’m reducing your time by an hour, just enough for me to spend that time with my sister. Are you happy now?" Celestia spat back at me, clearly enraged. "If you really use that time with Luna, then yes, I’m willing to make that sacrifice," I said firmly. "You better believe it," Celestia snarled, her anger boiling over. That’s how our fateful conversation ended. I finally understood how Celestia felt when I told her new things about her sister. She was jealous—jealous that, with all her royal duties, she could barely find time for a meal with Luna, and even then, the conversation revolved around official matters. Luna had taken on the role of organizing palace events and reporting her work to her older sister at the dinner table. I don't like how things are developing between me and Celestia. But I don't know how to fix this situation. What should I do? *** Time passed since that conversation. Celestia continued to distance herself from me. She listened to me less, considering me more of a nuisance in her head than a friend or advisor. As she had wanted, I was left with only two hours of control per day, just enough time to focus on my combat skills. I decided to try my hand at magic, and it turned out I had a talent for it. This discovery was a small ray of light in the growing darkness. My magic, though, was quite unusual. I'd love to ask Star Swirl about it, but unfortunately, he disappeared a long time ago. "Will he ever return?" I hope so. Only he could resolve this conflict between me and Celestia. Anyway, my talent turned out to be quite interesting: aside from the usual spells like teleportation, magic beams, and telekinesis, I unlocked a new, previously unknown form of magic—fire magic, as I called it. I even searched the royal library for information on it but found nothing. "It must be a gift from the sun itself, to help me protect Equestria when the time comes." I learned how to create massive fireballs with destructive power, and I also mastered the ability to transform my body into a state of liquid flame. It's a very useful spell for covert operations, though at night, the flame becomes too bright, making it difficult to stay hidden. Furthermore, I tested an important hypothesis. "Can I set something on fire while in flame form?" It turned out I couldn't. Apparently, the liquid flame form is purely magical, and the fire doesn't cause harm to the world around it, which is a good thing. For my talent and skill, our soldiers started calling me "Mistress of Flame." I loved that nickname. It seemed to speak for me, as if I truly was the ruler of fire. *** "YES, I DID IT!" I proudly declared. Today marks a truly significant day for both me and the warriors of the entire kingdom. I finally defeated the strongest warrior in our ranks. His name was Loyal Heart—a tall, strong pony with white fur and a blue mane. No one could match his skill with a glaive—until today. I had fully mastered the art of handling this weapon and decided to try my luck in a duel. "And I did it!" "I want to jump for joy." The duel was long. By the end, we were both exhausted, but that’s when my physical endurance training paid off. In the decisive moment, I took control and knocked the ground out from under my opponent. Even though it was just a training glaive, the blow was strong enough to knock an adult pony down. And so, with this triumph, my duel with Loyal Heart ended. I helped him up, and we tapped hooves in mutual respect. After this, all the soldiers of the Royal Guard began to respect me. Word of my victory spread beyond the Castle of the Two Sisters, reaching all corners of the kingdom. This event helped me realize my true purpose: I must protect all the ponies in this kingdom and make Equestria a truly great country. However, dark clouds were gathering. Celly still hadn’t had a proper talk with her sister. Instead, she kept pestering her with questions about preparations for various events, using not the familiar shortened name as before, but addressing her by the formal title—"Princess Luna." "How can you speak to your own sister like that?" Luna hated being addressed that way, and so did I. I desperately wanted to hammer into my friend’s head that everything she was doing now was completely disgusting and vile. She was creating a massive chasm between herself and her sister. "I need to talk to her while she still listens to me!" Waiting for the evening, I began to put my plan into action. "Celly, we need to have a serious talk!" I boomed inside Selly’s mind, causing her to flinch a little. "Yes, Daybreaker, what is it?" she asked wearily, no longer addressing me as a friend, but using my full name. "Why have you stopped treating Luna like your sister?" I began my attack. "Because, as Queen of Equestria, I must address every pony according to their title and status. You should address me officially too." "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? SHE’S YOUR SISTER!" I yelled at her, causing Celly to be taken aback, though she quickly regained her composure. "Stop yelling, it’s irritating," Celly snarled in response to my outburst. "How can I not yell! You two were inseparable from childhood! When I see you tormenting her with questions about work, my heart breaks," I couldn’t hold back anymore and voiced everything I thought about this situation. "It is her duty to report to me about all her work, as I am the Queen of Equestria!" "Who put this idea in your head that it's right to push your family aside, putting royal duties first?" I asked, unable to take her logic any longer. "STAY OUT OF THIS, DAYBREAKER!" Queen Celestia yelled back. At that moment, I realized the point of no return had been crossed, and the relationship Celly and I once had would never return. Nor would the Celly I once knew. Instead, there was only "Queen Celestia." There was no point in arguing anymore. She wouldn't listen, only drifting further away. For the first time, I felt out of place—not just in the situation, but in my own body, as if I were becoming a prisoner of Queen Celestia. "If you stopped wasting my time with your silly glaive practice, maybe I could talk to my sister like before," Queen Celestia stated her wish, layered with lies. "Ah, I see. I understand what she wants from me. Well, in that case, I see no reason to deny her. Celestia can take my time with or without my consent." "Very well, Queen Celestia, I will give you my time, but please promise that you will talk to your sister, Princess Luna, and resolve all misunderstandings," I addressed her formally, unable to hide the sadness in my voice. "I will. Thank you for your reasonable decision, Daybreaker," the queen ended that awful conversation. After that talk, I stopped speaking to Queen Celestia, which she was delighted about. As she had promised, Celestia did talk to her sister. Well... talked... It was more of a long monologue, where she accused poor Luna of prioritizing her personal feelings over her royal duties. After that fateful conversation, Luna completely withdrew into herself. She locked herself in her room and almost stopped eating, crying constantly. "Poor thing, I just want to hug you..." *** "This is revolting..." I was literally nauseated by everything Celestia was doing. Even from her herself. The way she sweetly ingratiated herself with the aristocrats, just so they wouldn’t express any dislike for the queen. All these meetings were dripping with hypocrisy, in which Celestia was drowning, mistaking it for sincerity. I began to grow angry with the aristocrats and rightly blame them for all the trouble they brought to our family. Being inside the queen’s mind, I decided to focus on solving the main issue. "How do I bring the old Celly back?" She no longer listens to me. Whatever I say, she does the opposite. So, the only one who can help is Luna. But she’s completely broken after that conversation. "I’ll have to wait until Luna gathers her strength and finally speaks out to Celestia. Until then, I’ll just have to be patient," were my last thoughts before I started waiting for the right moment. Author's Note Hello everyone Thank you very much for such an ardent feedback. I've read all the comments and I want to clarify something. The first is Daybreaker's memories, which our main character comprehends. And secondly, this is the fact that in this and subsequent chapters a non-canonical Celestia will be shown, so the history of their relationship dates back to ancient times. Celestia will only understand what the path of harmony is from time to time. This is au. I will keep writing "Celly" to call Celestia a little shorter, if you don't mind. Hope you like my story
Chapter 5, No way to turn back, part 1Although I was hiding in Celestia's mind, something continued to bother me deep inside. "Why is Celestia acting this way?" That question had been haunting me since our last conversation. Something felt off, as if Celestia found it easier to quarrel with me than to hear me out. "Something isn’t right..." I thought. As I tried to understand her actions, I realized I had been too impulsive toward Celly. I felt so sorry for Luna and wanted things to go back to the way they were. That’s why I lashed out at Celestia without seeing the bigger picture. Celly couldn't take it and fought back. "However, this isn't a problem that can be solved with words..." Not with the words I had used to justify my position, at least. It’s clear she wouldn’t listen. I probably wouldn’t have either if someone had angrily pointed out my faults. Talking to her at the end of the day was a bad idea. I didn’t want to burden her, yet that’s exactly what happened, turning our conversation into a massive argument. I should’ve used a softer approach. I shouldn’t have pushed so hard but calmly explained where she was wrong, instead of hoping she’d just listen. Now she’s even more distant, and I’m deeply hurt. "Like a couple of little foals, for Celestia’s sake..." I realized. Time to stop overthinking. "So, why is Celestia doing this?" I decided to delve into our shared memories. I hadn’t known I could do that until now. Apparently, Celestia can too if she wants. That means I can learn to rule Equestria, and Celly can learn martial arts from my memories. It’s convenient that we can help each other this way. As I sifted through Celly's memory fragments, I noticed an interesting detail. For the past few years, she had been focused on royal duties and pushing forward a governmental reform project that could change our lives forever. The project was called "Feudalism." It proposed a massive restructuring of our country's system. Currently, power is centralized with the ruler and the royal apparatus, while the aristocracy holds mostly advisory roles as state officials. But under this reform, everything would change. Every aristocrat would get their own land, called a "fief," over which they’d have almost unlimited authority, with the royal family being the only ones allowed to intervene. The fief lords would be responsible for collecting taxes and giving a portion to the royal family. This project had been backed by the aristocracy since Celly first started learning to govern. Initially, she rejected it due to its flaws, but over time, as duties piled up, the idea of decentralizing power started to seem appealing. This way, she could reduce her workload and have more free time—to spend with Luna... and with me. But doesn’t that mean losing absolute royal power? It’s obvious the aristocracy would demand more and more over time. Our Equestria, along with the rule of the two sisters, could become a relic of the past, replaced by dozens, if not hundreds, of quasi-states with their own laws and rulers. Ponies within those states might start believing their government is the best, which could lead to a full-scale war between the pony-states to determine the strongest. After that, a monarchy would return, just like now, but at the cost of hundreds of thousands of lives and shattered destinies. Doesn’t Celly see this? She thinks she can tame the aristocracy this way, but it will likely backfire. Only a show of strength and the invincibility of the royal power can keep them in check. I’d show them what real discipline looks like in our army, but Celly wouldn’t approve. I felt a bit sick thinking about how immaturely I had acted. I’d been behaving like a moody teenager. "But what did I do wrong?" I suddenly wondered. After some time, I realized that both Celly and I were right in our own ways. I spoke about the importance of family, while Celly focused on governing our country with the cold rationality of a ruler, weighing the pros and cons. We just said too much to each other, and now we don’t know how to make amends. But it’s too early to apologize. She probably wouldn’t listen—or if she did, she might conclude that she was entirely right. She would keep following her queenly logic. We need time to learn from our mistakes and grow. Or we need another pony to show us where we went wrong—someone like Luna. Now we just have to wait until she gathers the courage to have that crucial conversation. The future of Equestria depends on it. Not long after, Luna burst into Celestia’s office, practically storming in with all her determination. "Sister, it's time to discuss something important," Luna began, walking slowly toward Celestia's desk. Her face was stern, and her fur stood on end. "Princess Luna, why do you enter my office without scheduling an appointment?" Celestia started her tirade. She glared at Luna with disdain as she rose from her desk, which was covered with stacks of documents and decrees. "That’s exactly what we need to talk about. Why have you stopped speaking to me like you used to?" Luna began cautiously. "As I am the Queen of Equestria, I must act accordingly and treat everypony appropriately. Even you," Celly explained her stance. "Why such formality when we're alone?" Luna asked a logical question. "So that I always remember who I am, even when I'm with you," Queen Celestia coldly replied. Her eyes narrowed, and she raised her head haughtily, clearly showing disdain. "What are you talking about? You're my sister first, and only after that, you're the Queen of Equestria." "I, Celestia, am the Queen, and you are the Princess. You should finally grow up, stop crying, and start performing your duties as a Princess should," Celestia spat out. "You need to stop being weak and constantly worrying about whether ponies admire your night. It doesn’t matter if they do or not." Celestia approached her sister, spreading her wings like a true ruler of Equestria. But Luna didn’t back down, her face darkening. I had never seen her like this before. Her expression turned even gloomier, and tears welled up in her eyes—just a bit more, and she would burst into tears and run out of the room. "Celly, stop! Back off, you’re really hurting your sister!" I called out to her in her mind. "Stay out of this, Daybreaker," Celestia snapped. I could clearly see that Celestia was beginning to waver in front of her sister. The confidence she had moments ago was fading, her wings drooping slightly. Apparently, she hadn’t expected Luna to stand up to her like this. "I warned you!" I snorted, then turned my attention to Luna. Luna, on the other hoof, was burning with more resolve than I had ever seen. She pulled herself together for one last, crucial question. "One last question, Queen Celestia," Luna began her final assault. "I’m listening," Celly responded dryly. Even such a short exchange seemed to exhaust her more than eight hours of royal duties. "Where is Daybreaker?" Luna asked the fateful question. "I haven’t seen her on the training grounds lately, so where is she?" Celestia hesitated before speaking. For a moment, she simply stared at her quill and paper, carefully choosing her words. It seemed she had realized that it was better to tell the harsh truth than a beautiful lie. She looked at Luna again, apparently deciding on something. "Daybreaker and I had a serious argument, and I took away her free time," Celestia confessed truthfully, sighing and looking down at Luna's hooves with a somewhat sad gaze. Wow. I didn’t expect that—telling the truth without hiding anything. This is exactly why I respect her. It means Celly blames herself too, so not everything is lost between us. I’ll need to talk to her later, but gently this time, to avoid another fight. But that can wait; there’s something more important right now. "What did you fight about?" Luna dared to ask. Her previous sharp expression softened into genuine surprise. It was as if Luna had considered every possible answer but not this one. It felt like something impossible had happened. "About how I treat you. She thinks I’m wrong in how I’ve been handling things with you," Celly exhaled, confessing the burden she had been carrying in her heart. "And so, you think that gives you the right to take away her free time?" Luna asked sternly. "I offered, and she agreed. That gave me more time for duties and to talk with you." "Talk with me... Since we’re on the topic of talking, do you think this is an acceptable way for sisters to communicate?" After this, Celestia fell into deep thought again. Trying not to offend her sister, she pondered how to phrase things in a way that wouldn’t escalate the situation further. "Looks like she’s in a good mood today if she’s laying all her cards on the table," I noted sarcastically. Celly usually flares up like a matchstick when it comes to important conversations. She says what she thinks without much regard for how her words might hurt others. But now it seems she’s using her brain, finally taking off her Queen of Equestria mask—probably tired of playing the role. "Did she finally realize that this isn’t the way to go?" I analyzed. "Listen... Everything I'm doing right now is for you and Daybreaker," Celestia finally broke the silence, revealing her true intentions. But Luna didn’t flinch. Her face only grew angrier. I could feel her starting to boil over. Despite her dark coat, it was clear that her face had begun to flush with rage. Everything about her screamed that one more word from Celestia and Luna would explode in fury. "YOU'RE DOING THIS FOR YOURSELF, QUEEN CELESTIA!" Luna shouted, unable to hold back. The force of her voice was so intense, I was caught off guard for a moment. "You don't care about Daybreaker and me," Luna spat. "You love being first in everything and basking in glory, cozying up to the aristocracy. How can you even talk, when you've—" "PRINCESS LUNA, STOP THIS AT ONCE!" Celestia interrupted, switching to the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Ah, there she is, my good old Celestia. I was starting to worry." Unable to contain herself, Celestia grabbed a fresh stack of papers from the desk with her magic and hurled them against the wall. Her body shook, and her eyes blazed with anger. It was obvious she had truly reached her breaking point. Now, there were two furious ponies in the room. "Like two hysterical maniacs... great." Maniacs... Why did that word remind me of the way our officers used to bicker during drills? Looks like I'm entering that phase where a soldier falls back on what they learned in the army. I can already picture myself singing those old guard songs to Celestia for group marches: "I love serving Auntie Celestia, She shows me who I really am! One, two, three, four, the castle guards march more and more! One, two, three, four, I love the castle guards even more! My corps, Your corps, The castle guards’ corps..." Haha, should I wake her up tomorrow with that song, belting it at full volume while I march around in her head? I wonder what her reaction would be? Anyway, I guess I've been a bit too obsessed with army life lately. I really need to visit again soon. What am I even thinking? My two dearest friends are fighting, and I don’t even know how to fix it. “Here we go again. It was all going so well,” I thought with regret. "...You know, Queen Celestia, sometimes I don’t see Tia in you at all anymore. Maybe all along, my real sister was Daybreaker," Luna said, huffing in disappointment, as she turned toward the door. "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!" Celestia raged, but Luna was already gone, slamming the door behind her with a loud bang. "It's over, Celestia..." I thought. Celestia sat at her desk, staring blankly at the door her sister had just walked out of. Minutes passed before she snapped out of it and returned to her work. But something had changed—she wasn't working like she used to. It was as if something had broken inside her. Her hoof trembled as she signed decrees, and she looked utterly deflated. Even her coat seemed paler than before. As evening approached, Celestia finally broke the oppressive silence. "Daybreaker, did I do the right thing?" she asked with a heavy heart. "Why ask when you already know the answer?" I retorted. "First of all, I want to apologize, Daybreaker. I was really harsh with you. You were only trying to help," Celestia said, lowering her head. "I need to apologize too, Celestia. I chose the wrong time to speak and said too much," I admitted. "We both said too much," my friend added. "Agreed." "I need to rethink my behavior and how I handle the affairs of the state. What should I do, Daybreaker?" Celestia asked me, a glimmer of hope in her voice. "First and foremost, you need to go apologize to Luna. She's very sensitive. After what you said, she doesn’t even see you as a sister anymore," I began to break through Celestia's defenses with reason. "I understand..." Celestia said, clearly disappointed in herself. "Daybreaker, I'm such a fool..." "We were both fools, but that doesn’t mean it’s too late, or that all is lost," I reassured her. "Let’s go to her now, and you can apologize?" "Of course, let's go, Daybreaker!" Celestia sprang from her desk and headed toward Luna’s wing of the castle. But it was already too late.
Chapter 6, No way to turn back, part 2Author's Note Hello everyone I want to congratulate everyone on an incredible event! Our fanfiction has become a leader in the "Popular now" tab. All this is thanks to you, thank you very much. Daybreaker is extremely grateful that you like the story so much. You have no idea how much this means to me! Chapter 6, No way to turn back, part 2 After my reconciliation with Celly, it seemed like a calm had settled in her mind. The discomfort I had been feeling faded, and life seemed lighter. The familiar atmosphere of home, one I had known since childhood, returned. Celly seemed to have found new strength after realizing that all our issues had been resolved. If before she appeared rather downcast — her wings folded, her face lowered, her gaze distant — now she was the complete opposite. She spread her wings as befitting a majestic alicorn, holding her head high, showing that every problem could be overcome. “In moments like these, she’s just so adorable!” Though I was still a little mad at her and all that, just look at how proudly she walked after making up with me. Like a ruler in her palace, a ruler in her palace, hee-hee-hee. Meanwhile, Celly confidently exited her office. The castle of the two sisters was quite fascinating in itself. I remember back when it was being built, Celly and Luna argued a lot about the castle’s interior design. Luna wanted darker tones for the decor and furniture, while Celly favored everything light and grand. There were many discussions; once, they almost fought, but sisters are sisters, and they found a compromise that suited them both. They divided the castle into three sections. The first and most important was the throne room and banquet halls, situated in the middle, serving as a sort of neutral zone. This is where most events, meetings with the aristocracy, balls, and state celebrations took place. The second and third areas were reserved for Celestia's and Luna’s quarters. These were located on either side of the throne room, which divided the castle into day and night. Luna's section was called the night part, while Selly’s was the day part. After finishing all our business, Celly and I moved from her office to the throne room. The design was quite interesting: it began with a large hallway lined with numerous arches that led to banquet halls, ending with the grand hall of the two sisters. The walls were adorned with high-quality tapestries, and the floor was covered with a red carpet. The throne room itself was magnificent — a spacious and pompous room. It felt like the very embodiment of Equestria. The room was well lit, with stained glass windows in the walls, and above, instead of the typical concrete ceiling, there was a large skylight. On the floor was the symbol of Equestria — a crescent moon and the sun. The carpet led directly to the thrones of the two sisters, positioned on tall platforms with stairs leading up to them. One throne was for Celestia, the other for Luna. Although Celestia was the queen and Luna the princess, the thrones were on the same level, symbolizing their equality. On either side of the platforms were entrances to other parts of the castle. We approached the entrance to the night section when suddenly a pair of thestrals blocked our way. These are a special kind of pony with vertical pupils, usually dark-furred, with bat-like wings instead of the feathered wings of pegasi. This is a unique army of ponies that Luna once saved from extinction. They call themselves thestrals and serve Luna exclusively. I don’t know all the details of the story — Luna didn’t share much about it — but just looking at them, you could see their unwavering loyalty to Luna, as if serving the princess of the night was their life's mission. Lost in thought, I hadn’t noticed that the thestrals were adamantly refusing to let us enter Luna’s territory. I wondered why. “Celly, is something wrong with them?” I asked my friend. “Daybie, it seems they don’t want to let us in,” Celly replied, sounding slightly frightened. “Then show them your power,” I nudged her. “We cannot allow you into the night castle,” said one of the thestrals, his voice slightly shaky, breaking the silence. “What do you mean?” Celly asked authoritatively. Even without using the Canterlot Voice, she sounded intimidating. The two thestrals flinched at her question. Their hooves trembled, betraying their anxiety. Like chicks before a griffon, they stood before the ruler of Equestria. After my little metaphor, Celly raised her head even higher, showing her clear superiority, exerting enormous pressure on the small thestrals. “Princess Luna has ordered that Queen Celestia must not enter under any circumstances,” one of the thestrals said, as if struggling against the weight of her presence. Though they were afraid and trembling, they stood their ground. I respected that. “Celly, should I just knock them out?” I asked suggestively. “No! What would Luna say about that? Did you think about that?” Darn it, she’s right. If I cause a scene here, it’ll only lead to trouble. I needed to smooth things over before we made things worse. How hadn’t I thought of that? “Sorry, I’ve been out of training for a while. My hooves are itching…” I confessed to Celly. Her expression grew stern at my words. “Better reign it in for now,” she said, sounding like a teacher. “All right, all right, mom, I’ll behave,” I said, lowering my head like a child apologizing for a prank. After my comment, Selly’s face turned an unfamiliar shade of blush. It was a soft red, revealing a bashfulness I hadn’t seen before. Gone was her teacher-like expression, replaced by genuine surprise at my teasing. “Stop it, don’t call me mom!” she said, blushing even more. “Okay, hee-hee! But what are we going to do about the thestrals?” I asked, changing the subject. And with that, we both returned to reality and realized that we had been standing there the whole time with stoic expressions. Meanwhile, the two thestrals were trembling more than ever. Their teeth were chattering openly, showing just how afraid they were of us. It seemed like, with just a little more pressure, they would run off and leave the path open. “For now, I think we should retreat,” I suggested to Celestia, who was assessing the situation. “Yes, you’re right, Daybie. There’s no need for violence here. We’ll come back tomorrow,” Celly concluded. I had no objections to visiting Luna tomorrow. But something was bothering me. Why had Luna forbidden her sister from entering her territory? That had never happened before. Sure, they’d argued and quarreled sometimes, but they always made up and continued living together as sisters should. What had changed? Could Selly’s words have hurt Luna that much? So many questions, and so few answers… *** Several days passed, and we still couldn't reach Luna. During that time, Celestia became very nervous and on edge. She didn’t look good—her eyes were swollen, either from crying or lack of sleep; her head hung low, and she didn’t even spread her wings. Her work slowed down as she spent hours pondering over every decree. In meetings with the aristocracy, she stopped being polite, and at any criticism, she’d yell and storm out of the council chamber. The aristocrats started to fear her so much that they mostly stayed silent during meetings—only Celly spoke. I did my best to calm her down, but it wasn’t working. Celly started getting up in the middle of the night to try and reach the castle’s night wing again, but they kept turning her away. At first, she took the refusals in stride, but lately, she’d been openly begging them to let her see Luna. The thestrals just shrugged, saying they had no other orders. We figured Luna just needed some time, so we didn’t press the issue. But now, I have no idea what’s going on in the night wing of the castle. *** Celly’s condition kept deteriorating. She became paranoid in the middle of the night, talking to herself and throwing out wild theories about why her sister wasn’t letting her visit. It was like she stopped noticing me altogether, as if I were just another voice in her head. Meanwhile, I was lost in my own thoughts. I started to believe that Luna wasn’t mad at all—she’d probably just come to her own conclusions and made a decision. I mean, there’s no way Luna could be so upset that she’d refuse to see her own sister in her part of the castle. I couldn’t sleep at night either—this whole situation gnawed at me. It felt like I was missing something important. I couldn’t stop thinking about Luna’s face during her last words—her gaze, full of pain, yet with a strange determination. It was like she had made up her mind, with no way back. “She’s planning something!” The realization hit me. But what? It couldn’t be anything good. Quite the opposite. “Who put this idea in her head?” I kept asking myself, trying to piece it together logically. She’s not the kind of pony who would hurt someone in return. She’s sensitive, shy, and forgiving—like Celly, but less decisive in some matters. She’d never come to such a decision on her own. That means she wouldn’t harm Celly, but what is she planning? “If she’s decided to do something dangerous, then someone must be supporting her—supporting her so fervently that they’re offering ideas to resolve the conflict,” I theorized. I needed to remember everything Luna had ever mentioned in our conversations. What had she said? What had she brought up casually? How did she react to certain words? “Just casual chats, talks about nothing, about food, about the weather, about fashion, funny stories about Celly, talks about second personalities…” The second personality… I had never met Luna’s other side, but I knew she existed. “How did Luna describe her again?” “A wonderful advisor and friend, always there to support her…” I recalled her words. Always there to support her… “That’s it!” The realization hit me like a puzzle finally coming together. She’s sensitive like Luna, right? So, if I’ve been studying combat skills, and Celie’s taken control of the state, does that mean Luna’s doing the same? Luna handles events and ceremonies, right? Then Luna’s second personality must be learning combat too, so if anything happens to Celly, she can step in to help. The thestrals also had a training ground, but it was located beyond the castle’s night wing. “Nightmare Moon, what are you planning?” I asked myself, already knowing the answer. “I need to keep an eye on her!” I shouted, my thoughts racing. *** From that moment on, I decided to keep silent and gather all the information I could, watching through Celie’s eyes. I wanted to ask Celly to let me take control of the body for a few hours, but I doubted she’d agree. She was already too fragile to disturb. The flow of information was slow, but even that was enough to draw some conclusions. So, what do we know? First: the number of thestrals had decreased drastically, weakening the castle’s security—meaning part of the guard had left. “But where?” Second: Luna hadn’t appeared in the throne room or anywhere else in neutral territory. The second follows from the first. If the guard had decreased, then Luna was also gone. I doubt she had forgiven her sister. “Where did Luna go?” “How did she slip past our guards unnoticed, and why didn’t the thestrals mention Luna leaving?” Eventually, the servants or chefs bringing her food would’ve noticed her absence. So, she must be leaving for a certain amount of time and then returning. Luna once said she only lets Nightmare Moon out at night. So, all of this is happening because of Luna’s second personality. As far as I know, Nightmare Moon wouldn’t just wander around the castle for no reason. That means she’s going out with a specific purpose, and it’s clearly not a casual stroll if the guards are leaving with her. There’s information that parts of the thestral army were stationed outside the castle. There are about one and a half thousand soldiers, if I’m not mistaken. In the castle, we have only a thousand of our own, not counting the forces stationed beyond its walls. Piecing everything together, it seems that Nightmare Moon is leaving at night with her guards to go… somewhere, likely to those thestral forces. “But why would she be visiting her army at night?” I asked myself. What does an alicorn do at night with her personal army, without informing anyone? In ancient Equestrian history books, this is exactly how armed revolts began. Does this mean… "SHE'S PLANNING AN UPRISING!" I shouted in Celly’s mind. "Who's planning an uprising?" Celly asked wearily, looking up from state documents. "Celly! If I’m not mistaken, Nightmare Moon is preparing an armed rebellion to overthrow both of us." Celly's eyes widened at my words. It seemed the exhaustion vanished instantly, and she was fully awake in a heartbeat. "What are you talking about, Daybie?" Celestia asked cautiously, slowly approaching me in our mind, as if not believing what she'd heard. "The thestral guard has decreased, right? Luna hasn’t left her part of the castle, meaning she’s gone. But the servants report nothing! So, she leaves, but only at specific times, namely…" "Wait, wait, what are you getting at?" Celly interrupted, clearly not understanding my point. "Celly! What I’m about to say might shock you. Promise me you won’t snap at me," I said, sitting down in front of her in a comfortable position. "Fine, I promise. Just get to the point, please," Celly said tiredly. Celly sat down too, sensing the gravity of the conversation. Her whole posture showed that she was fully engaged. "As I said, the guard has thinned out. So the thestrals are leaving, but no one notices, right?" Celly nodded, clearly pondering this. "It follows that they leave at night to remain unnoticed, just like Nightmare Moon," I speculated. "Why do you think Nightmare Moon is behind all this?" Celly asked, quite reasonably. "Luna herself would never do such a thing, which means someone is helping her. And that someone can only be Nightmare Moon!" I declared, crossing my hooves confidently. Selly’s face darkened. She lowered her head, staring down at her hooves. I could almost feel the temperature in her mind drop twenty degrees. "How can you accuse my sister of this based on mere guesses and assumptions?" Celly whispered so quietly that only I could hear. "Well, I’ve thought a lot about it, gathering information, and based on that, I’ve made a reasonable hypothesis…" "HOW COULD YOU EVEN THINK SUCH A THING?" Selly’s voice boomed across the space in her mind. I shut my eyes and pressed my hooves to my ears to avoid going deaf from her scream. It felt like a ringing echoed in my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw a terrifying sight. Her eyes wide open, her mane rippling, her fur bristling, and a fierce snarl on her face. Celly jumped up beside me, staring at me so angrily that I thought I’d done something irreparable. "Celly, listen! What I’m saying is crucial!" I also stood up, determined to prove my point. I saw Celly regain control, the anger fading into disgust, but she remained tense, keeping her distance. "Alright. Let’s say you’re right. What do you propose?" Celestia's tone shifted to one of disdain. "I suggest we investigate. Take our guards and go to Luna’s chambers at night. If I’m wrong, you can talk to her calmly. I’ll even apologize if you want." "Don’t even think about it!" Celly ordered. "But why? What harm can come from a simple check?" I asked, bewildered. "A SIMPLE CHECK?!" Celestia shouted. "To go to Luna’s chambers with armed guards—do you call that a simple check?!" I paused, unable to grasp her meaning. Celly seemed to notice this and calmed down to explain. "How can you speak of Luna like this? Planning a coup to overthrow me… She would never do that—I’m her sister!" Celly said to prove her point. "Luna wouldn’t, but Nightmare Moon could," I suggested. "We don’t even know who she is! What if she’s been manipulating Luna, Luna agreed, and now Nightmare Moon is doing whatever she pleases?" I laid out my plausible theory. Celly didn’t reply. She lowered her gaze, lost in deep thought. Time seemed to stop as I watched my friend. After a while, Celly looked up, speaking calmly. "I understand, Daybie, there’s some truth to your theory. But I simply refuse to believe it. If Nightmare Moon is up to something, I need to talk to her. This issue can only be solved through conversation," my friend reasoned. "What you’re suggesting is unacceptable. How could I storm into my own sister’s chambers at night with armed guards? What would she think of me?" "I get it, Celly. But I still think we need to investigate." "Daybie…" "I won’t insist. But from now on, stay alert. Be prepared for anything," I warned Celly. "Alright, Daybie, I’ve heard you," Celly said, returning to her royal duties. Oh, how wrong Celly was not to listen to me back then. So very wrong…
Chapter 7, No way to turn back, part 3Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 8, A new beginning"Damn... My head hurts... Fuck!" I cursed everything imaginable. Why has my head been hurting so much lately? Last time, it was probably from getting hit by debris, but this pain felt completely different. Like I’d overslept. Honestly, it felt like I could’ve slipped into a coma after that. "Don’t you dare speak about our past!" a voice rang in my head. Who said that? Was it me... or wasn’t it? "Where the hell am I?" Do I need to list my five senses again? Nah, no need. I don’t feel nearly as awful as last time. Actually, much better. At least I’m not trapped under rubble, and that’s already something. With that thought, I opened my eyes. Luckily, they opened without any trouble. A bright light blinded me, and I squinted reflexively, giving my eyes time to adjust. ... After a moment, I could see the room clearly. It was completely unfamiliar. I was wrapped in a blanket so tightly that only my head poked out. Wait, what’s that on top? "Is that... a horn?" "So, this wasn’t some kind of deathbed hallucination?" "No way... I couldn’t have been reborn as a pony," I denied the inevitable. Carefully, I pulled my hoof from under the blanket to feel the horn. Then I glanced down at my limb and realized it wasn’t a hand at all. Still, it was the same healthy hoof as before. "NO WAY, WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?" I cursed in anger, damning everything and anything. "Well... it could’ve been worse. At least I’m a mare, and an alicorn at that," I started bargaining with myself. "Ugh... why me?" I thought miserably, looking at my new limb. The hoof was similar to a horse’s but somehow different. It was far more flexible than the ones from my old world. It bent in strange places. I’d say it was like a hand, minus the fingers, which was... unfortunate. It would be tough to adapt. I gingerly touched the horn with my hoof. The sensitivity of my new limb was remarkable; I could feel every inch of the horn. Surprisingly long, but not too much. It was very hard, almost like a bone. "Interesting." After the horn, I began to feel my face. Fortunately, it wasn’t too long, thank goodness. And, overall, it felt pretty nice. I’d even say it was... noble and regal. "I’ve got fangs! I could totally scare the local wildlife. Heh," I gloated. "Maybe I should check the rest of my body?" I suggested wisely to myself. If I’m a pony now, then... "Hahahaha!" I screamed in my head. The thought alone was hilarious. I used to be a guy, a hard worker—well, not from a factory—but still. And now? A pony. Wow, fate’s got a wicked sense of humor. "What do I even remember from my past life?" I wondered. I recalled murky fragments of my old life, hazy images. As if it had been so long ago, I barely remembered how I’d lived before. Only the important memories remained—the ones that shaped who I was. And... wait, what’s this? "The wind blew my cap away, I longed for love, but things didn’t go my way..." I began singing. Wait, do I remember all my favorite songs? How? I can’t even recall my name, but punk songs? No problem. "My mind’s full of holes," I chuckled. "What are these memories?" I began to search my thoughts. I remember the earliest memories that belonged to... Celestia, in her head. A big fight between two sisters. I remember Celestia retreating into her mind. And beyond that... it’s blurry, like there’s fog in my head. "Are these memories even mine?" They were, without a doubt. It felt like I’d lived through them all over again. I was definitely there, participating in every event. "Ouch..." a sharp pain shot through my head. Alright, time to check out the new body. I’ve been through quite a lot, it seems. Let’s see... ... Carefully, I removed the blanket with my hoof and saw a bandaged mare’s body. Not all of it was wrapped—just the belly and wings. I remember my wings had been broken. Better not move them for a while. My ribs had been broken, too. ... Breathing’s okay, just a slight twinge in my chest. It should heal soon. And what’s this below, near the flank? I reached down with my hoof to check. ... "What the hell?" I was shocked. Instead of the familiar male anatomy, I found two small mounds with surprisingly high sensitivity. Lower down, there was something I absolutely hadn’t expected. Yep, I’m definitely a mare now. "Okay, better not focus on this right now. Not the best time to start examining all my parts!" I blushed furiously. I decided to take a look around before getting up. The room smelled of old wood mixed with stone. The furniture was ancient, and the room itself was dusty. But the lighting was nice. There was a window and a balcony to the left. "Am I in a tower?" I thought, looking around. In the corner, there was a large mirror, next to a small, old vanity. Nothing too special. Just an ordinary room that had seen better days. I got the feeling I wasn’t exactly a welcome guest here. But hey, at least I wasn’t in a dungeon. That’s a win. With that optimistic thought, I decided to get out of bed. Slowly, I turned my legs toward the edge and gently slid off, trying not to disturb my wounds. ... Surprisingly, standing on four hooves was easier than standing on two legs. Weird, but not bad. What if I stand on my hind legs? Whoa—like rearing up! I can do it, but not for long—it’s much more natural for this body to stand on all fours. Plus, it would probably look strange to others. "Time to check myself out in the mirror." Taking my first steps was difficult. I nearly tripped. With two legs, I could’ve managed, but with four? It was so much harder. Slowly, I walked over to the mirror to assess the damage. The reflection showed a tall mare, her eyes wide with surprise. Her coat was white, with a slight orange hue under the sun. Her gaze... predatory. Oh, those vertical pupils were amazing. Like a dance of flames in my irises. Beautiful! And those fangs? Wow. Even my orange curls were lovely, though a bit messy, but that could be fixed. The mare in the mirror smiled softly, admiring her own appearance. "Wow, I look like a scary pony!" I giggled. If I met this creature in the dark, I’d either run for my life or... well, let’s just say I’d be terrified. How about a menacing snarl? I bared my teeth. My expression became pretty terrifying. Creepy, even. Now I knew how to scare off enemies without even lifting a hoof. The wings were bandaged, unfortunately. I really wanted to spread them out and take a look. I’d never had wings before; I had to learn to fly. "Oh, I even have a cutie mark!" I exclaimed in surprise. I turned my flank toward the mirror to get a better look. It was a sun, surrounded by flames. A fitting metaphor for my life. My mark seemed to represent both sunrise and sunset at once. Symbolic. And not as restrictive as some ponies’ marks. Quite a creative cutie mark, really. "What about my voice?" "Ahem," I croaked out. Hard to tell right now. I’d need to wet my throat first to know for sure. With that thought, I hobbled over to the door. Opening it was easy. Outside, a guard stood watch in gleaming golden armor. "Is he guarding me or guarding against me?" I wondered. As soon as I stepped out, the guard looked at me as if something impossible had just happened. I met his gaze, and he shrank back, bowing almost to the floor. "W-water..." I rasped. "O-of course," he stammered, then bolted down the spiral staircase. A little while later, a servant mare entered my room, carrying a tray with a jug of water and a glass. I drained the whole jug in an instant. Ah, sometimes water tastes so good, like you haven’t drunk in decades. The servant patiently waited for me to finish. "Bring more!" I commanded, glaring at her like a boss. "Right away," she replied, hurrying out of the room. ... A few minutes later, she returned with another jug, which I drained just as quickly. "Ah, finally quenched my thirst," I thought with a smile. "Leave," I told the servant, sending her away. Then I returned to the mirror to keep admiring myself. Maybe I should try singing something cheerful? ♫ Every day I wake up at five, Cursing the world alive. A miserable creation, There’s no greater frustration. Wish I could snooze for just five hundred minutes more. But nope, alarm won’t let me snore. Rise and shine, work awaits, Another part of you dies today. Would curse everything that moves, But hey, there’s one saving grace! Day off! Day off! I’m rushing home in a mad dash! Home at last! Home at last... ♫ The voice was actually quite pleasant—soft and deep, with an authoritative tone. It reminded me of the company bosses from my old world. It suited me. The mare in the reflection smirked with satisfaction, her smile widening. And for some reason, I had started thinking and speaking in Equestrian. Could it really be because of those memories? Suddenly, the door to my room creaked open, and a pony walked in. I recognized her immediately. It was Luna. “Daybie, you're awake! I'm so glad!” Princess of the Night jumped at my neck, embracing me tightly. The sudden affection nearly left me speechless. She clung to me like we were a real family. “H-hi, Luna...” I stammered, blushing. … We stood there, hugging for a few minutes. I didn’t even think about pulling away. In fact, I enjoyed it. A warm feeling spread through my chest. She was holding me so close... It was true—we hadn’t seen each other in over a thousand years. Suddenly, I felt the softness of feathers on my sides. “She’s even hugging me with her wings...” I thought, almost crying. My eyes started to blur. “Okay, don’t cry! If I cry now, Luna will cry too. I don’t want to see Luna cry...” I fought back the tears. “How did you survive that terrible exile?” “Poor thing...” With that thought, I hugged Luna even tighter, inhaling the scent of her mane. “Luna, what shampoo do you use?” I asked, gently pulling away from her hair. She smelled delightful—like lilacs and gooseberries. A rare combination, but no less charming because of it. “Oh, you don’t know? Tia showed me a new bathhouse in Canterlot. They have all kinds of shampoos, masks, creams, and all sorts of things. We should definitely go together, don’t you think?” “Of course! Let’s go!” I agreed enthusiastically. “You smell so nice today, I want to smell the same.” Luna blushed deeply at my words. Even with her dark coat, her reddened cheeks were perfectly visible. She lowered her head, trying to hide her embarrassment, shifting from hoof to hoof. “D-don’t embarrass me like that…” Luna stammered, her blush deepening. “Alright, alright, I won’t. So? What brings you here?” I asked, changing the subject. “Did you miss your old friend that much?” “I did, Daybie! I missed you so much...” Luna said firmly, hugging me again. “Come on, I can tell something’s bothering you. Tell me, share your worries,” I nudged her gently. “You see right through me, Daybie… Tell me, why does Celestia hate you so much?” Luna asked cautiously. My mood instantly soured. The gentle smile faded, replaced by a downcast look. I thought hard about why Celestia didn’t like me. I knew the answer, but the thought kept slipping away. I felt something else—a rising anger and resentment toward Celestia. “She didn’t tell you?” I said quietly. “I asked, but Tia always avoided the subject, never saying much about that time. S-she called you a m-monster, Daybie. What happened? D-Daybie, what’s wrong?” Luna finally noticed my growing frustration. “A MONSTER?! THAT WRETCH CALLED ME A MONSTER?!” I roared, my voice echoing through the room. Luna covered her ears with her hooves, clearly not expecting such an outburst. Why was I yelling at her? I needed to calm down; I didn’t want to argue with Luna. “Celestia didn’t tell you? Luna, do you know that I was completely alone back then? Celestia couldn’t handle what she had done and shut herself off. She left me to clean up the mess you both created…” I finished coldly. “What are you talking about?” Luna asked, genuinely confused. “I’m talking about my past!” I shouted again. A sharp pain shot through my head. “Ow!…” I yelped. It felt like I had said something I shouldn’t have. My legs started to wobble, and I could barely stand. Any moment now, I would collapse onto the floor in the middle of the room. “Daybie, what’s happening? Are you alright?” Luna cautiously approached me. “I-I’m fine...” I said, tilting my head back. Unable to stand any longer, I collapsed on my side, legs curled up. My eyelids started to betray me, slowly closing. It seemed like I was losing consciousness. Luna’s panicked cries sounded distant, fading quickly as darkness began to swallow me… *** I woke up in a place unknown to me, surrounded by a deadly darkness. I saw a light in the distance and started walking toward it. … The source of the light was a lamp on a table. In the middle of the darkness, furniture was scattered about, resembling the room from my old world. There were a couple of chairs, a coffee table, and a bed. As I got closer, I noticed a pony lounging lazily in one of the chairs. I knew exactly who it was. It was Daybreaker. She had her legs crossed, resting her chin on one hoof, looking bored. “Made yourself at home, I see,” I thought. One more detail bothered me. She was wearing something odd. She had on a strange dark brown fur coat, and round sunglasses rested on her face. She reminded me of someone, but I couldn’t remember who. “You broke your promise!” Daybreaker broke the silence, addressing me. “Damn, Daybreaker,” I jumped, startled by her sudden words. “Why did you blab?” she continued to press. Daybreaker straightened up, removing her hoof from under her chin. “Daybreaker, what’s going on?” I responded with a question. “I asked you for one simple thing!” she shifted the topic. “Why do they mistake me for you?” I snapped. Daybreaker sighed wearily. “ANSWER ME!” I yelled at her. She took off her sunglasses and pointed at the bed. “Sit,” she calmly commanded, not taking her eyes off me. I sat on the bed, right in front of her. “So why do they mistake me for you?” I asked again, watching her movements closely. She tossed her sunglasses onto the table, then slowly pulled out a cigarette, bringing it to her mouth. “You really don’t know?” she asked sarcastically, holding the cigarette between her lips. “No, I don’t...” I thought hard. “Yes, you do!” she cut me off. “Why does everyone confuse us?” she prodded. Daybreaker conjured a small flame, lighting her cigarette. “Uh, no, I don’t know…” I closed my eyes, concentrating. Memories of endless training with a glaive, living inside Celestia, and the sisters’ arguments flooded my mind. I opened my eyes wide, staring directly at Daybreaker. My gaze faltered, and I looked away, stunned. “You get it,” Daybreaker saw the seeds of doubt in my eyes. “No… No, I don’t,” I denied. The terrifying thoughts from that fateful night resurfaced, “She must be punished harshly as a warning to others.” “Say it,” Daybreaker demanded. “Because…” I carefully sifted through my memories, coming to an inevitable conclusion. “Say it!” she snapped. I opened my eyes again, but this time, I wasn’t looking through the same eyes. I finally understood the gravity of the situation. “We’re one being, aren’t we?” I ventured. I glanced down and saw the same body as Daybreaker’s. “Correct!” she nodded, agreeing. She pulled the cigarette from her mouth and stubbed it out in the ashtray. “Ugh, disgusting. How could you smoke that?” Daybreaker changed the subject. “I don’t understand…” “What’s there to understand? We’re two parts of the same soul,” Daybreaker explained. “But I died… Then I was in space… And then…” “Yes, yes, you died, I know. But you’re alive now, isn’t that wonderful?” Daybreaker said sweetly. “Why am I still alive?” “You see, when you jumped in front of the train, you had a dying wish, right?” “Yeah, I think I did.” “And by the will of the sun, it was granted. The sun found your soul in time and sent you on the path of rebirth,” Daybreaker finished her explanation. “Why did I reincarnate as you?” “We have the same soul—well, fragments of a soul. You remember how you started losing yourself during that long journey through the stars?” “Yes, I remember that.” “Your soul was falling apart, and to prevent it from being completely destroyed, the Sun summoned you. Meanwhile, I was on the Sun, just like Luna with Nightmare Moon, serving my exile. But the loneliness took its toll, and my mind slowly but surely began to die. It was terrible…” Daybreaker grew somber, lowering her head. “That’s when I died, too. Like you, there was almost nothing left of my soul,” Daybreaker said sadly. “Then I saw you and rushed toward you, and that’s how we became one,” she said, her gaze softening. “Why is it so dark here?” I asked, glancing around. “This is our subconscious, right? So why is it so dark?” “Oh, good question! Meet Nightmare Moon,” she gestured to the surrounding darkness. “H-hello, Nightmare Moon…” I stammered. “Hello, how are you?” the darkness responded. I started looking around, but I couldn't find the familiar pony. "Well, it's... fine, I guess. Daybie, where is she?" I asked Daybreaker again. "Oh, it's a very sad story. You see, when we were coming back from the Sun, we were thrown into Nightmare Moon's subconscious. We took up a waiting position, waiting for the right moment." Daybreaker got up from her chair, pointed her hoof at the surrounding darkness, and continued her explanation. "Unfortunately, the magical blast from the Elements of Harmony was so strong that there was nothing left of poor Nighty but fragments of her soul, which we absorbed. Praise the Sun, the Elements saw another soul in the subconscious—us. And so they gave us life... if you can call it that." "I think I understand, but one thing still bothers me. Why did we fly to the Moon and end up in Nightmare Moon's subconscious?" "Oh, that's for you to figure out from our memories. I've already seen yours, now it's your turn." Daybreaker turned toward me and stepped closer. "The time has come for us to unite!" Daybreaker boomed in the subconscious, extending her hoof to me. "No, wait, don’t, I’m not ready..." I pleaded, but Daybie wasn't listening. She touched me with her hoof, and it began to merge with my body. I started to drift off into sleep.
Chapter 9, Thank you, Mum, for everythingFrom the Luna Perspective We found ourselves in an unfamiliar place, surrounded by gray craters and rocks. And above us, stars filled the sky. “What’s that?” I asked, staring at our home planet among the stars. “Nightmare, where are we?” I turned to my companion. “I lost…” Nightmare said, eyes wide open. She clutched her head with her hooves, paralyzed with shock. Seeing her like that made my heart sink, and I felt a wave of panic wash over me. “W-what do you mean ‘I l-lost’?” I stammered. “I didn’t foresee this obvious outcome…” Nightmare continued her panicked rambling, as if I didn’t exist. “Answer me! What have you done?” I grabbed her by the hooves. Nightmare looked at me with startled eyes, as though noticing me for the first time. Her face radiated fear and terror, making me feel even more anxious. Unable to hide from me, she finally told me everything. By the time she finished, I was so overwhelmed that I fainted. *** Over time, you get used to the eerie silence and stillness on the Moon. The unchanging landscape of gray craters and plains was oddly calming at first, a quiet retreat from royal life. If only this retreat didn’t last for a thousand years. I’ve done both good and bad in my life, but what I did recently crossed every line. I agreed to Nighmare’s plan, hoping it would finally get through to my sister and bring back Daybie. I never imagined Nightmare would lead an entire army of thestrals to stage a coup. She only mentioned that she would help resolve my conflict with Tia. How did it come to this? I shouldn’t have given up control of my body. I should’ve just talked to my sister. She had been asking for an audience ever since that conversation. What should I do now? Am I really going to spend a thousand years on the Moon? *** According to my calculations, several years have passed since my imprisonment in this prison. Nightmare constantly talked about revenge and settling the score with Celestia. I tried to dissuade her, and sometimes it worked. Other times, it didn’t, and we argued. But we always made up quickly—there was no one else here but the two of us. We couldn’t afford to fight all the time or we’d go mad. How is Daybie without me? And Tia? Are they doing well? I hope the thestrals weren’t punished too harshly. The only one who deserves punishment is me… *** To stave off insanity from boredom, we began studying magic in depth, through trial and error. Of course, it was combat magic—Nightmare insisted, and I agreed. At least it kept her entertained and improved her mood. She walked around so defeated, probably still upset about losing to Tia. She felt like she let me down by not planning everything perfectly. I told her that no one can plan for everything and that things go wrong sometimes, but she wouldn’t listen. Nightmare is like a little foal. I need to raise her properly so she understands that life doesn’t always go as planned. *** I started telling Nightmare stories about heroic deeds I had read in the royal archives—stories of self-sacrifice and heroism in the defense of defenseless ponies. At first, Nightmare snorted and interrupted me, but over time, she became an avid listener. Now, she listens with rapt attention, hanging on my every word. Heh, it’s true what they say: every foal just needs the right approach. During the day, we practiced offensive and defensive magic, and at night, I told her stories of ancient Equestria before bed. “Is it even appropriate to say ‘day’ and ‘night’ when we’re on the Moon?” I wondered. But who cares? We’re here alone anyway. We discovered an interesting fact: it’s possible to sleep on the Moon. For us, it’s a way to pass the time in this imprisonment. Sleep also helps us restore mana. *** We’ve created and mastered many offensive and defensive spells, trying to find a way out of this place. Nightmare is getting smarter and smarter, coming up with interesting insights from the stories I tell her. She talks about the life lessons she’s learned from the legends, even lessons I hadn’t noticed. I’m running out of stories for my little foal. What will I do when they run out? “Maybe I can introduce her to something else?” “Like art, for example? Painting, or perhaps I could teach her how to use magic to build things?” There’s the path of creation. I like that much more than the path of destruction. “I must teach my Nightmare about art!” I thought excitedly. *** I started teaching her to paint. We built a small studio. Our canvas was a flat wall about a meter by a meter. By using offensive magic, we burned the rocks and soil, creating something like ink. I showed her a few examples and gave her a brush, which we made from our manes, so she could try it too. Nightmare began to paint. How happy I was! Although, for now, it’s not very good. But that comes with practice. Art is such a multifaceted thing. Sometimes the creator pours so much emotion and feeling into their work that it seems simple and unpretentious at first glance. But that’s something you can sense immediately. “Oh, when will my Nightmare become a master?” I wondered, full of anticipation. We have more than enough time. I believe that in time, my little foal will surpass me. That’s how it always goes—the student surpasses the teacher. And that is something the teacher should take pride in. Art is wonderful because it’s something you can pass on, like leaving a mark on history. *** It’s been over two hundred years since we were placed in this prison. I’ve taught Nightmare various forms of art, even architecture. Though I don’t know much about it myself, I had to rely on my memories to recreate the Castle of the Two Sisters here on the Moon. After months of painstaking work, we did it. But what happened next left a deep mark on our relationship. “Nightmare, what are you doing?” I asked, surprised by her actions. “What does it look like?” Nightmare replied with a question of her own. Nightmare gathered stones of different sizes around her. Then, using telekinesis, she hurled them toward our creation with great force. BOOM! “WHY?! WE WORKED SO HARD!” I screamed internally as she demolished the castle. “Wasn’t that the point of building it? To destroy it?” Why destroy it right away? We could at least admire our work! “Nightmare, listen! You don’t have to destroy everything. This is art!” I protested in our mind. “Why do we need this ‘art’ in this damn prison?” my foal began to grow angry. Nightmare started to tremble, her back arched, and her eye twitched. Oh no, something’s about to happen... “DO YOU EVEN UNDERSTAND WHAT I FEEL WHEN I LOOK AT THIS UGLY THING?!” Nightmare yelled, making me instinctively cover my ears with my hooves. “Why is she so upset? Could it all be because of that day?” “To me, this castle is a reminder of the terrible deed I committed, the one that brought us here!” Nightmare said, kicking a stone toward the ruins. Her little face fell. She could no longer gaze at the stars the way she used to. Her wings drooped, and she lay down, staring at the remains of the castle. “Luna… I’m nothing but pure evil, capable only of destruction... Even the art you taught me doesn’t appeal to me anymore…” she said, beginning to sob. Tears welled up in her eyes as she covered her face with her hooves and quietly wept, curled up into a ball. “Nightmare, listen to me. You’re not to blame. I’m the one who’s responsible for this. I’m the real evil here…” “No, Luna, y-you’re the most wonderful pony I know,” Nightmare interrupted, sobbing. “You’ve taught me so much, shown me what’s right and wrong, but I couldn’t even help you when you needed it the most…” she said, crying harder than before. “Oh, my Nightmare, my poor little foal, come here,” I called to her in our subconscious. Nightmare slowly approached me, staggering. She kept her gaze lowered, not daring to meet my eyes. I threw my hooves around her neck and hugged her so tightly that her bones creaked. “You’re the sweetest and kindest child in the world,” I said, embracing her even more, with both my hooves and wings. Nightmare began sobbing uncontrollably, burying her face in my mane like it was a pillow. “Even when everyone was against me, you stood up and defended me until the very end!” I said confidently. “You’re a true protector, and I’m so proud of you.” Nighmare’s eyes widened after hearing my words. It seemed like she had been told exactly what she needed to hear. She started crying even harder. My little Nightmare finally understood that I would always love her, no matter what. “Mom… Mom, I’m so sorry for how everything turned out…” my little Nightmare whispered, filled with regret. “It’s okay. It wasn’t your fault,” I said, stroking her head. Nightmare hesitated to pull away from my affection, but instead of moving, she leaned into me. It seemed like my touch comforted her more than anything else in the world. “I’m truly happy that, of all the ponies, you are my mother... and th-thank you for being here.” Night pressed herself even closer, rubbing her soft fur against me. "Sweetheart," I thought fondly. “No, I should be the one thanking fate for giving me such a wonderful daughter!” “Nighty, my dear Nighty...” I whispered while stroking my precious child, and tears began streaming down my face. We lay there, holding each other for a long time, no longer crying from sorrow but from joy. Before we knew it, we had fallen asleep. It felt like we could handle anything, even a thousand-year exile, because we were a real family. *** More time passed. I stopped counting the days. Why would I? With my Nighty, I could spend an eternity. I loved learning more about her, watching her grow into herself, and seeing how sharp her mind was becoming. It was as if I was changing along with her, becoming wiser every day. I had long forgiven my sister for what she'd done and how she treated me. Besides, without it, I wouldn’t have such a close bond with Nightmare. All I wanted now was for her to meet Daybie soon. I was sure they would become the best of friends. Oh, I couldn't wait to see them together. That day would be truly wonderful. *** Nightmare and I had tried many ideas and methods to escape this exile, but nothing worked. It started giving me insomnia. I was desperately searching for any clue that could help us reach our goal. I missed Tia, Daybie, and my thestrals so much I was ready to climb the walls. Nighty pretended not to notice, but one day, she couldn’t hold back anymore. “Mom, can I help you sleep?” Nightmare asked, seeing me gnawing at my hooves in deep thought. “Help me with what?” I snapped out of my thoughts, looking at Nighty. She looked scared. "She's worried about her mother..." I thought with regret. What kind of mother torments her child like this? I had to stop losing my mind over this damned Moon. I needed to stay strong. Otherwise, Nighty would worry even more. I couldn’t hurt my child! “I can help you sleep, Mom,” Nightmare said, stepping closer. “H-how will you help me sleep?” I asked, stunned. “Well, thanks to our memories, I can now use a sleep spell. It'll let you rest for a while. You’ll get some real sleep,” Nighty said softly, snuggling into me. During our time in exile, I’d learned that my little one loved curling up on my chest and gently snoozing while I told her stories. “You can do that now? Just as I thought, my Nighty is the smartest pony in the world!” I said, petting her head, making her let out a little hum of delight. “W-well, don’t flatter me too much…” Nightmare blurted out, her cheeks flushing with a cute blush. “Mom, will you let me help you?” Nighty asked, her big eyes wide open. “Just like a kitten!” I thought, and I couldn’t resist giving my little one’s cheek a playful squeeze. “Though, this kitten is one and a half times my size,” I giggled to myself. “Of course, Nighty! If you really want to help, how could I stop you?” I approved her idea. Nightmare nodded, pulled away from our hug, and stood in front of me, pointing her horn in my direction. “Alright, Mom, with your permission, I’ll send you to sleep,” she said as she prepared the spell. My eyelids grew heavy. Sleepiness overtook me, and I started drifting off. I dreamt of something warm and comforting, and in the morning, I woke up in Nightmare’s embrace. I gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, and a soft, happy smile spread across her face. “M-morning, how’d you sleep?” Nighty asked groggily. “I slept well! Thank you so much. You’re the best!” I hugged Nightmare in gratitude for the good night’s rest. *** After that, Nighty kept putting me to sleep. That became our routine. I didn’t even realize how much I’d come to rely on her to fall asleep. To pass the time, we made up all kinds of games. We played, laughed, even though we both knew there was no escape. I noticed Nightmare sometimes got lost in deep thought, staring at the stars like she was searching for answers. Something was troubling my little one. I was concerned, but by the time I realized what was happening, it was too late. Oh, if only I’d known where my carelessness would lead. *** Nightmare woke me in the middle of our sleep. I opened my eyes and rubbed them with my hoof, still half-asleep. “Nighty, what’s wrong? Why did you wake me in the middle of the night?” I asked, yawning. “Mom, I’ve been thinking a lot lately about how I hurt so many ponies back then, including your sister and Daybie... and e-even you,” Nightmare’s voice wavered. Suddenly, I felt an overwhelming pressure coming from Nighty. My eyes snapped open, and I saw her preparing a powerful spell. “No, don’t tell me...” “You don’t deserve this punishment, Mom,” Nightmare said, tears streaming from her eyes. Her lips trembled, and I could see how much it hurt her to say this. “I’ve decided it’s best if I spend the rest of my days on the Moon alone,” she said, her voice heavy with pain. “No, Nighty, listen, you don’t need to make this sacrifice. I’m here with you, and we’ll get through this together, because...” “It’s the only way, M-mom. It’s the only way I can atone for what I did.” Her fur stood on end, her lips quivered, and she looked at me with eyes full of pain and regret. I’d never seen her like this before. “P-please, don’t... You don’t have to do this…” I jumped in front of her, openly pleading with her not to go through with it. But Nighty didn’t listen. I tried to step closer to hug my daughter, but in an instant, she stopped trembling and looked at me with a gaze I would never forget. That look froze me in place, unable to take another step. “I’m your protector,” echoed through our minds. “I hope you can forgive me for this, and… thank you, Mom, for everything you’ve done for me, and… goodbye,” Nightmare said, wearing the purest, most sincere smile I’d ever seen. “NIGHTY!!!” I screamed, but it was too late. A blinding white light filled our minds. I froze for a moment, then collapsed onto the ground. My eyes betrayed me and closed. My thoughts slipped away, my head grew heavy, and it became harder and harder to think. “N-no... I-I need... to be with her,” were my final thoughts before darkness took me, and I fell into eternal sleep.
Chapter 10, Nighty and DaybieFrom the Luna Perspective *** … *** … *** … *** “What is this?” The first thought arose in my mind. It was as if something had pushed me. I had been sleeping for so long, drifting through a river of darkness and despair. But suddenly, I was cast ashore. Something warm and sunny. I couldn’t understand what it was. “Could it be Celly?” No, that can’t be. How could she invade my subconscious? Unless another soul, like a comet, burst into my mind. I wanted to reach for this sun. I could distinctly feel its warmth, but I couldn’t grasp where it was coming from. I reached out, but it seemed to slip away from me. Still, I guess this is better than floating aimlessly along the current. *** Just as I began to get used to the warmth, a blinding light filled my subconscious. It was a burst of pure magical energy! Only the Elements of Harmony could have such power. “Could the Elements have struck Nighty?” I suddenly thought. No, please, don’t hurt my little one. She’s suffered so much… I’m so guilty, she’s been through so much because of me. If only I had a chance to right the wrongs of the past… “Please, let Nighty be alive,” I desperately prayed to all supernatural forces. Suddenly, the bright light faded. My senses began to return. The first thing I felt was pain. A dull pain… “Maybe it’s right that I feel pain, it’s how it should be!” I scolded myself for my life’s mistakes. It hurt not just physically, but emotionally. Physical pain will pass one way or another. But the pain of the soul is so much harder to heal… Slowly, I began to open my eyes, and the first thing I saw were six ponies, each adorned with the Elements of Harmony in the form of necklaces and a crown. “These must be the very bearers of the Elements destined to unlock their potential, as foretold,” I thought logically. They all stared at me with astonished eyes, hesitant to approach. I decided to look further and there she was. White fur, a mane like the northern lights, and large, evening-sky-colored violet eyes. My sister Celestia stood behind the six ponies, looking as though she might burst into tears at any moment, just like me. “Is this a hallucination?” I almost instantly asked myself. “There’s only one way to find out!” I leapt up, full of motivation. I ran as fast as I could toward my sister. The first steps after so long were incredibly difficult. It was as if chains were binding my legs, but I kept moving toward her. I jumped into Celestia’s embrace — and that’s how I knew it was real. “Could it be… If this is real, does it mean it’s all over?” The realization made me open my eyes wide. I clung even tighter to my sister’s chest, and tears began streaming down almost immediately. “Tia… is it really you?” I asked my sister, panic in my voice. “Yes, Lu, it… really is me…” Celestia whispered through her own tears. Celestia held me tightly at first with her hooves, then wrapped me entirely in her wings. Her face was exhausted, her mane disheveled, and tears fell from her eyes like droplets of rain. She, too, couldn’t believe what was happening. But we were here, and we were together — was it even possible? Surely it was, but we’d been through so much… And what my Nightyi went through, I didn’t even want to imagine. To live for centuries, entirely alone… “Why was she so cruel to herself?” Was it all because I’d filled Naiti’s head with so many heroic tales? “How foolish I am…” “If only I’d known where it would lead…” It truly was the most heroic sacrifice I’ve ever known. “And for what? For someone like me?” Someone who has done nothing but make mistakes her entire life. The weight of that thought made me cry even harder. My sister stroked my mane as I wept, letting me pour out all the sorrow I’d held inside. It reminded me of our childhood, how we’d embrace and reconcile after a fight. But this reconciliation was like no other. *** We spoke to one another and apologized. We were both wrong, each in our own way. It was unfortunate we realized it only after a thousand years. But still, as they say: “Better late than never.” And so, we made peace. We cried together for a long time. I didn’t even notice the six ponies standing in a semicircle, watching our reunion with warmth. Well, let them watch; it didn’t matter. The only thing that concerned me now… “Is my poor Nighty still alive?” I thought in fear. “What if she’s d-dead?” I sobbed inwardly. What would I do then? Anxiety began creeping in… “Stop panicking! I need to find out what happened!” I decided with renewed determination. Can the Elements of Harmony kill? No, I doubt they’re capable of such a thing. Celestia and I used them many times, and nothing like that ever happened. But one thing troubled me. The results were always different. It’s as if the Elements of Harmony have a soul of their own, making each outcome random. “What happened to my daughter?” I glanced around the throne room and immediately recognized the place. This was the Castle of the Two Sisters! Though it seemed the castle was now abandoned. It’s hard to call it that; it looked more like ruins. Yet once, it had been a symbol of the glory and majesty of Equestria. A yellow pony approached Celestia, having found signs of life under a pile of rubble. My heart stopped. “Is Nighty under there?” I thought in horror. “She needs help!” I screamed internally. I started toward the debris, but Celestia stepped forward and blocked me with her wing, protecting me from the danger. I understood the gesture immediately and halted, not wanting to take any chances. “I just reunited with my sister, and she’s already shielding me,” I thought, touched. A purple pony, crowned with a tiara, approached the pile of stones. I knew instantly that she embodied the Element of Magic as she set to work. She swiftly cleared the rubble, stone by stone, until a heartbreaking sight was revealed. An alicorn with white fur and red hair stared at us with frightened eyes. Her pupils were slitted, and her irises burned with the orange glow of fire. I knew immediately who she was. It was Daybie. Her condition horrified me — she was severely injured. “And her wings… they’re broken?!” Suddenly, I sensed danger from my sister. I stood beside her and saw the look on her face. It radiated anger and fury. Her eyes narrowed, and her mouth twisted in a furious snarl. She began preparing a powerful spell. … Oh, how she yelled at her… It was terrifying. Celestia even used the Royal Canterlot Voice, something she rarely does. But why? What had Daybie done to make Celestia so angry? It was as if… “As if she was ready to kill her at any moment!” It dawned on me. While I pondered the situation, Daybie turned and fled from Celestia. “I have to save her!” I resolved firmly. *** My reception in Equestria was surprisingly warm and friendly. The residents of Ponyville greeted me with flowers and waved their hooves. One young foal even placed a wreath on my head. Looking at him, I couldn’t help but think of Nighty. Oh, my Nighty, I will find you no matter what! I refuse to believe you’re gone. Luckily, I managed to save Daybie, although the yellow pony, who embodies kindness, got there first. Afterward, Celestia took Daybie to Canterlot for treatment, while I was instructed to attend a welcome party to unwind and get a sense of things. The party was lovely and cozy, held in a place called “Sugarcube Corner.” There, I met all the representatives of the Elements of Harmony. Pinkie Pie offered me all sorts of sweet treats she had made. There were cupcakes, cakes, pastries, and even ice cream! I couldn’t resist and started devouring one dessert after another. A ravenous appetite awakened in me, perhaps the result of being on the moon for so long. Before I knew it, I had eaten all the desserts from the table. The ponies were astonished. I didn’t even notice when Celestia approached, watching me with a fond and amused smile. Her expression was kind but mischievous. I blushed slightly in embarrassment. But soon enough, Pinkie Pie brought out more treats to ensure there was enough for everyone. Celestia ate her fair share too! I’ve known since childhood how much she loves sweets. Even as an adult, she remains true to her tastes! In fact, her appetite for desserts seems to have grown. “Hehe, that’ll be something to tease her about,” I thought happily. At the end of the party, they even took a photograph of me. Celestia spent a long time explaining what a photograph was and how it could capture a special moment. It turns out that many new inventions had appeared in Equestria. I’ll need to explore and catch up on everything I missed during my long absence. When we flew back to Canterlot in the grand chariot, I couldn’t resist asking about something that had been on my mind throughout the party. “Tia, how’s Daybie?” I asked my sister. Her face, which had been smiling in exhaustion, immediately darkened My sister’s face bore a weary smile, but after my question, it vanished entirely. Her expression darkened, and it was clear she wasn’t pleased with the direction of our conversation. “She’s in a critical condition, but she’ll live,” Celestia said curtly. She turned her gaze toward the departing clouds, but I wasn’t ready to drop the subject. “Tia, tell me what Daybreak did!” I pleaded, my eyes full of hope. Yet Tia didn’t even glance in my direction. “Not now, it’s a long and painful story,” Celestia cut me off, turning to face me. What happened while I was gone? I have to find out, but pressing Tia any further wouldn’t be right, especially since it’s clear she doesn’t want to discuss it now. *** We arrived in Canterlot, and Tia pointed her hoof toward our castle. I can’t even begin to describe what I saw—it was magnificent! A true palace, no other word could capture it. Despite being perched on a steep cliff, the castle stood tall as if it was made for that spot. The harmony of purple, white, and gold was truly stunning. The castle was brimming with towers, stretching upward as if reaching for the stars. The design was extraordinary, blending day and night into one. I loved our new home. How did Tia manage to build it next to a waterfall? I had to ask! “Tia, how did you come up with the idea to build a castle on a cliff, right next to a waterfall?” I asked curiously. “Unfortunately, Luna, I didn’t build it,” Celestia said sadly. “Then who was the genius pony who did?” I pressed her further. She sighed, clearly realizing she couldn’t brush off my curiosity. “Daybreaker built it,” she said, her gaze growing stern. “Wow, Daybreaker did an amazing job! How on earth did she manage it?” I continued, eager to hear more. “I wish I knew,” she murmured, lowering her head, either in regret or confusion—I couldn’t tell. I moved closer to her. Had I finally found something we could bond over? We could discuss our daughters, share so much with each other. “You must be so proud of her, right?” I nudged Tia playfully. … Silence. Tia turned away and stared at the setting sun, adjusting it slightly with her horn. After a pause, she turned back to me, her expression complicated. Had I misread the situation? “No, I’m not proud…” she muttered before stepping out of the carriage. “What happened?” I wondered briefly as I followed my sister. *** Some time passed since we arrived at the castle. For now, I was staying in a guest room, but Tia had invited renowned builders, and they would soon begin constructing my part of the castle. I found out where they had placed Daybreak—it was one of the towers. When I asked Tia why, she said it was hard to explain Daybreak’s presence to the subjects right now. I didn’t argue. Another thing that surprised and pleased me was that Celestia had abolished the title of Queen. Now, Tia was a princess just like me. She hadn’t given me any royal tasks yet, claiming I needed time to adjust to the new Equestria and life in the castle. Soon, I met a very intriguing pony. *** Tia was showing me different parts of the castle, and I tried to remember how to get to each one. As we approached the throne room, a pony came toward us. She was about my height, with a large horn, longer than that of a typical unicorn. Her coat had a soft pink hue, and her mane was a striking mix of pink, yellow, and purple. Her eyes were a shade of lavender. “Just like Tia’s!” I suddenly thought. I broke my gaze away from her fascinating eyes and saw her wings—they were the same shape as ours but darker than the rest of her body. An alicorn! In this day and age? “Could she be Tia’s second daughter?” The thought crossed my mind as I approached her with unquenchable curiosity. “Let me introduce Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love,” Celestia proudly announced, gesturing toward her. The Princess of Love gracefully bowed, displaying a remarkable level of etiquette. I already liked her. What a wonderful pony! “Just call me Cadance,” she said, rising from her bow. “And this is my sister, Princess Luna of the Night,” Tia said gently, introducing me. I was caught off guard but quickly recovered, bowing in return. “P-pleased to meet you, Cadance,” I said shyly, blushing slightly. “The pleasure is mine!” Cadance nodded. “Aunt Celestia has told me so much about you…” she added with admiration, which made me blush even more. Wait… “AUNT Celestia?!” I turned to Tia, eyes wide in surprise. Noticing my confusion, Tia quickly stepped in to clear things up. “Oh, it’s a very sweet story! I’ll tell you all about it!” Tia embraced me with her wing, causing me to blush even deeper. “Tia, not in front of another princess!” I thought, squirming out of my sister’s hug. What if Cadance didn’t like it? But she came closer, her eyes fixed on the scene. “Princess Luna, if it’s alright with you, may I also call you Aunt Luna?” Cadance asked, unable to hide her excitement. I looked at her, my surprise uncontainable. “Me? An aunt?” “Am I that old already?” I thought sadly. I’m Nightmare Moon’s mother, and now an aunt to Cadance too… how lovely. I must accept. “Of course you can, why not,” I nodded, agreeing. I gently hugged Cadance, and the three of us walked together to the dining hall. I proudly marched ahead, leading the way, while Tia chuckled, reminiscing about our childhood. That’s how I met the charming Cadance. *** Life is gradually getting better. Cadance and I often go on walks around the castle, and she’s shown me all of Canterlot. I was amazed by the beauty and grandeur of the city. Even the architecture had changed, becoming more pompous. The facades of buildings are adorned with statues of ponies, and flags flutter on the rooftops. Cadance took me to a café. I enjoyed drinking tea with her and having heartfelt conversations. We often visit the café now during our strolls. But something has started to trouble me. Whenever I’m alone, an uneasy feeling lingers, like something is wrong. At night, I began staring at the sky, searching the stars I once created as if they held answers. Then, as I looked at the Moon, it hit me—I’d forgotten about my beloved Nightmare Moon. My eyes widened, and I held my head in my hooves. “How could I… forget my own daughter?” I thought bitterly. Indeed, while exploring the new Equestria, I’d been unconsciously searching for her. How could I forget the one who gave up everything for me, even her life? And here I was, enjoying the luxuries of the modern world… “I feel sick…” Never had I felt so disgusted with myself. “What a terrible mother I am…” As this realization sank in, tears began streaming uncontrollably from my eyes. I cried so hard that my whole body trembled. I suddenly realized how much I missed my daughter. Curling up, I wept, feeling utterly helpless. knock knock Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. I didn’t want to answer—no one should see the Princess of Equestria cry. It would tarnish both my and Tia’s reputation. But the door opened on its own. Standing in the doorway was Celestia. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over, unsure of what to do. “Luna, what happened?” she circled around me. “Are you alright? Did someone hurt you?” she asked, concerned. Seeing her face only made me cry harder. Unable to stop the flow of tears, I desperately wiped my eyes with my hooves. “T-Tia, I’m such a horrible pony…” I covered my face with my hooves to hide from Celestia. “Lulu… my Lulu… that’s not true,” Tia said softly, wrapping me in her embrace. “Tell me what’s bothering you. Share with your sister,” she gently stroked my head. I cried into my sister’s embrace for a while, as Tia comforted me, just like she used to when we were younger. Eventually, I calmed down, and we lay there together for a few more minutes. I wanted to share my pain. Maybe Tia would understand. Or maybe she wouldn’t. But I had to try. “You know, Tia, I’ve been so relaxed lately that I completely forgot about a certain pony…” I said through quiet sobs. “Who, dear sister?” Celestia asked gently, combing my mane. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should tell her everything. No, I had to. She needed to know! “My daughter…” I whispered, making sure only Tia could hear. Celestia’s eyes widened in shock. She stopped combing my mane, jumped up, and stared into my eyes. “D-daughter?! When… how? With whom?!” she stammered, unable to process the information. “My Nightmare Moon…” I said sadly, wiping my tears. Celestia let out a relieved sigh, as if the trouble had passed, and began brushing my mane again. "What were you thinking about?" I asked, though it was more rhetorical. I started telling her the story of my time on the Moon and how difficult it was for Nightmare and me at first. Celestia listened carefully, her expression darkening as if I had stirred up old wounds. But I brought the story to the point where Nightmare and I became a family, despite everything. I became her wise mother, and she my loving daughter. I shared how I raised her, the lessons she learned, and how I taught her the arts. I told Celestia everything about my Nightmare, without holding anything back. She listened without taking her eyes off me. It seemed this story was very important to her—understanding how her sister had lived all that time on the Moon… I began to darken the otherwise bright story with its tragic end, the one that befell Nightmare and me. I told her about the insomnia that plagued me from endless worries, how Nightmare had to put me to sleep just so I could rest, and how we trained so hard just to keep our sanity. I ended the story with how Nightmare sacrificed her life to save me from a thousand-year exile, a sacrifice known only to me. By the time I finished, Tia’s face was clouded with sorrow. When I stopped speaking, Tia started to sob. She was horrified by what I had been through. Through her tears, she tried to speak. “Luna, I-I’m so sorry… Y-you both suffered so much because of me…” she stammered, crying even harder. “I was such a fool back then… I didn’t see how much pain you were in, how you cried at night… I never wanted Nightmare to do what she did…” I looked into her eyes, but she kept avoiding mine, too afraid to see my expression. Yet, I wasn’t even thinking of getting angry. All this time, I had been waiting for these words. I had made my mistakes too, allowing Nightmare to stage a coup. I stood up and spread my wings with a characteristic sound. Tia hung her head, staring at the floor in guilt, expecting me to lash out in fury. I looked at her silently. BAM! I jumped on her, wrapping her in a full-body hug. Tia froze in shock from the sudden affection. Before she could react, we tumbled to the floor, me still wrapped around her neck. We looked at each other—Tia’s face was soaked with tears, and I stared at her with a calm expression. Then we couldn’t hold it any longer and burst into laughter, filling the room with joy and laughter. “Tia, thank you so much. I’ve been waiting for those words,” I said softly, hugging my sister even tighter. But I was at fault too. It would be foolish to blame everything on Tia. Back then, it wasn’t just hard for me—it was hard for her as well. “However, I’m just as guilty as you. We were both wrong!” I said firmly, leaving no room for argument. “Thank you for those kind words,” Tia replied sweetly, melting into a smile. “The important thing is that we’ve both admitted our mistakes, we’ve grown, and now we can live together, no matter what!” “Luna, as always, you’re right,” Tia nodded in agreement. We snuggled together for a while. But there was an unspoken feeling lingering, as if our conversation wasn’t quite finished. Ah, right! “By the way, sis, I poured my heart out to you, told you my story as it is, so why are you holding back, huh?” I asked Tia seriously. “Come on, spill it! What happened with Daybreaker?” I demanded. Celestia fell into deep thought, her smile vanishing. She carefully chose her words as if trying to piece together her own story. “I barely remember anything, it was like I was in a dream… But I know for sure that Daybreaker is a true monster!” Tia spat with anger. I gave her a disapproving look. You can’t say that about your own child! “It’s wrong to speak that way about your daughter!” I snapped at Celestia. “I don’t consider her my daughter!” Tia fired back at me angrily. “Ah!” I gasped at Celestia’s harsh words. She realized what she had just said and quickly apologized. “I’m sorry for snapping, Luna… You have to understand, I remember so little from that time, just fragments of memories,” Tia began explaining. “But those few memories I do have—they’re terrifying. Every time I think of them, I break out in a cold sweat…” “Come on, don’t keep me in suspense!” I couldn’t bear the intrigue any longer. “She killed, Luna… sentient beings, griffons, even thestrals…” Tia said with horror, and I widened my eyes. “Well, that was inevitable; Daybreaker was bound to face death…” I thought to myself. But my thestrals? “Probably a consequence of my coup…” I bitterly realized the responsibility for my actions. “That’s normal!” I replied firmly. “She had to face that. She didn’t train so hard for pretty duels!” I defended my stance. “No, it’s not normal!” Tia denied. “Especially in modern Equestria. No one here even knows what it’s like to kill another sentient being,” Celestia stated firmly. “Oh, and how she killed them…” Tia covered her mouth with a hoof, trying to suppress a wave of nausea. After a moment, Celestia regained her composure and gave me a serious look. “She’s a real monster!” Tia declared, locking her eyes on me. “You’d better stay away from her,” Celestia warned. “I must visit Daybreaker!” I was filled with resolve. *** I found out where Daybreaker was recovering and hurried to her room. They’d placed her in the farthest tower, like some unwanted guest! When I entered her room, I was truly furious. Not only had they confined a sick alicorn to a remote tower, but they also put her in such a miserable room! Dust was everywhere, and the furniture was in poor condition. I almost stormed off to give Tia a piece of my mind, but then I remembered why I was there. “I need to check on Daybreaker!” I saw her—a poor, bandaged pony, covered in bruises, scrapes, and fractures. She lay on an old bed, barely covered by a blanket. I rushed to her side, assessing her condition. She had been asleep for three weeks. When would she wake up? “At least she’s being treated well,” I calmed myself, looking at Daybreaker. Though she was still in bad shape, Daybreaker was slowly recovering, which brought me immense relief. I looked at her sleeping face and froze. What I saw left me in shock. “She’s crying…” I noticed the tears streaming down Daybreaker’s cheeks. How could a monster cry? Why did Celestia say such a thing? Daybreaker was just a pony who needed her mother’s love… Suddenly, I felt a strange energy radiating from Daybreaker’s body. It was a familiar feeling, warm, comforting… familial? “No way! I don’t believe it!” I gasped, blinking as if witnessing the impossible. “Nightmare… could it really be you?” I wondered, astonished by my own thoughts. “But how?” I asked myself, unable to find an answer. “There’s only one way to find out!” An idea came to me. I gently pulled back the blanket and adjusted the sheet. Carefully, trying not to disturb Daybreaker, I lay down beside her. I reached out with a hoof and very slowly, gently hugged her, barely touching her. “Amazing…” I was stunned by the sudden turn of events. Daybreaker stopped crying. Instead, a soft, warm smile, like the sun, appeared on her face. I had only ever seen such a smile once in my life, and only on one pony. “That’s the smile my little Nightmare used to have!” Realizing this, tears began to stream down my face. At last, I had found her—the one who saved me from that endless torment. The one who always listened to me and never refused to help. The one who loved me deeply, and I loved her in return. I had found the one I had lost long ago, the one I had desperately been searching for. I had found my daughter…
Chapter 11, Daybie's diaryFrom the Luna's Perspective *** After that day, I started visiting my Nighty... I mean, Daybie more often. However, I would be a terrible mother if I didn’t address the most important issue. I needed to create a comfortable environment for Daybie to recover, and for that, I had to talk to my sister. I learned about Tia’s schedule from her personal assistant, Raven Inkwell. She’s an exceptionally capable earth pony, with white fur and a chestnut mane. She’s strained her eyesight due to all the paperwork and now wears glasses. I’ve asked her why she works so hard, even at the cost of her health. She always replies that being Celestia’s right hoof in the royal palace is her calling and her duty to Equestria. I don't know how Tia would manage without ponies like Raven. Without her assistants, Celestia would have lost her mind long ago. Thanks to them, she even has free time for walks with me. I found out Tia's tasks for the day and identified a free window in her schedule. By noon, I headed to Celestia’s office with the clear intention of addressing this issue. Daybreaker might be a sensitive subject for Tia, but this matter couldn’t wait. I knocked on the door quite firmly. What followed was her characteristic "C-come in!" I entered quickly and closed the door behind me, signaling that the conversation to follow was just between the two of us. SOUND OF DOOR CLOSING I glanced around the office. The furniture was made from the finest materials, the room was well-lit, and there was access to a spacious balcony. The smell of parchment, ink, and… sweets lingered in the air. Directly opposite the entrance was a large white desk with golden legs. On it lay several stacks of papers, along with quills and ink. "My sister sure loves luxury," I thought, surprised at yet another of Tia’s traits. Celestia was reclining in her grand chair, happily devouring cake with tea that had just been brought to her. “Oh, L-Luna, c-come in!” Tia invited me with her mouth full. “They just brought me a new cake,” she said, chewing the sweetness carefully. Celestia used her magic to pull a chair up next to her, inviting me to sit with her. “So, my poor Daybie is suffering and crying in a dusty, stifling tower while Celestia is sitting here enjoying cake?” I fumed, connecting the dots. My wings involuntarily spread, and I scowled at my sister. "Princess Celestia, would you be so kind as to stop gorging on your dessert and address a very important matter?" I called out to her, nearly yelling. I was so furious, my eye began twitching. Celestia, startled, instinctively swallowed her piece of cake in fear. Realizing the gravity of the situation, she shakily set aside her dessert and tea. “W-what’s the m-matter?” Tia stammered. I took a deep breath and calmed myself. Folding my wings, I slowly approached her desk. "Why are you treating our Daybie like this?" I asked, staring not at my sister but through her. “What did she do to deserve such treatment?” For a moment, Celestia said nothing, as if struck silent. I looked into her eyes. They were wide with shock, as if she feared what I might say next. “Luna, what are you even talking about?” my sister managed to say, finally overcoming her fear. “Is she really pretending she doesn’t know?” my rage flared again. I was certain Celestia was behind this! Or was she? Well, no turning back now! “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO HER?!” I shouted, stomping my hoof so hard the sound surely echoed beyond the door. “H-h-how did I—” Celestia stuttered. She shrank into her chair as though a monster stood before her. She looked as if cold sweat might break out any moment. Or perhaps she thought I had learned some terrible secret known only to Daybie and herself. Could I be right? “I’m asking: why did you imprison Daybreaker in the furthest, oldest tower?” I decided to lay everything out. Celestia sighed slightly and moved closer to me, placing her hooves together in an apologetic gesture. “Luna, listen. I know how this looks from your perspective, but I assure you, it’s all a big misunderstanding,” Tia said, waving her hooves as if to deny everything. “What was that?” I thought for a moment. Had I stumbled upon something important? Tia, are you hiding something? What aren’t you telling me, Celestia… “Luna?” Tia’s sudden address pulled me out of my thoughts. All this time, I had been staring at her with an inquisitive gaze. “A misunderstanding, you say… I demand an explanation!” I declared loudly. “As you recall, when I returned to Canterlot with Daybreaker, I left her here for treatment,” Celestia began, gesturing actively. “And then?” I asked, raising an eyebrow skeptically. “As soon as I arrived, I instructed my assistants to tend to her wounds. I also requested that she be placed away from prying eyes,” Tia continued, standing up from her chair. “That’s why she was placed in that tower. I suppose it’s my fault for not overseeing everything. For that, I apologize.” “Suppose?” I thought, surprised by my sister’s choice of words. Celestia stopped and looked at me with eyes that seemed to say I was the one in the wrong, as if I shouldn’t have gone there in the first place. “However, Luna, I told you to stay away from that monster,” she spat the last word, making my eye twitch again. “Why did you go to her?” Celestia asked gloomily. “What do you mean, 'why'?” I retorted quickly. “I had to visit her!” I proudly lifted my head, jabbing a hoof at my sister’s chest. Tia shrank back slightly. I will not back down as I once did! I will fight for my daughter, even if it means going up against my dear sister. Mothers can be terrifying when it comes to their children, and I am no exception! “Nevertheless, Celestia, if you ever call Daybie a monster, or any other ugly name again, we will have a very big problem!” I declared loudly, turning and swiping Celestia with my tail as I left her in stunned silence. I proudly raised my head, spread my wings, and walked out without looking back at her expression. Never before had I been so harsh with my dear sister. But the way she speaks of my precious daughter, the way she treats her… It turns me inside out! Perhaps I should apologize for my behavior, but I am too hurt by Celestia, so it’s best to hold off on apologies for now. Otherwise, she won't learn a thing. Tia thinks I’m still that fragile, clueless sister I once was, but recent events have hardened me! Naity’s act of sacrifice changed everything. It changed me, above all. Her sacrifice made me stronger. Oh, how angry I am with my sister… *** I headed to the royal library. There was another matter I needed to investigate thoroughly. “What happened to my loyal bat ponies?” I wondered after my conversation with Tia. As soon as I entered, I was astonished! The library was a massive two-story space. Four large doors opened pathways into the world of Equestrian knowledge. Books of all kinds were collected here: from basic magic studies to complex dinner recipes. In the center of the library lay a purple carpet, with a small monolithic table on it, which also served as a bench. Classic desks and chairs surrounded the carpet. Truly a gem, not only of Canterlot Castle but of its library as well. Staring at its beauty, I finally realized which books I needed to find. “Excuse me, Y-your Highness, may I help you with something?” the head librarian nervously addressed me. “Show me the books on Equestrian history, please,” I politely responded. “O-of course! Right this way,” she motioned towards a shelf of books. *** And so here I am, sitting at a cozy table, reading through history books. It brings back memories of the childhood I spent with my nose in books and studies, much like Tia. Back then, we had so many responsibilities. But as I read these books, I can’t help but feel something is missing. The texts seem to gloss over what happened after Nightmare Moon’s rebellion. They state the uprising was quelled, and a peaceful agreement was reached with the bat ponies. But at what cost? Who led the negotiations? The books don’t say. According to them, the bat ponies were granted their own land under their control, where they now live. This land is also an enclave of Equestria, governed by its own laws and rules. The royal court does not control this territory, but if the crown calls for their help in times of need, they must respond. That’s what the books say. As far as I know, letters have already been sent to their lands with news of my return and an invitation to serve me. It's only a matter of time before they arrive here. Does that mean everything is resolved? Definitely! But why did Tia mention that Daybie killed my loyal subjects? Would she lie to her sister, the one she waited a thousand years for? I don’t think so. She was clearly sincere about it. But this information definitely needs to be checked. I need to see the full picture. That’s why I came here with these questions. Based on the information I’ve received, I dare to assume that peace with the Thestrals was reached on quite generous terms for them. Does that mean the outcome is entirely thanks to Daybie? I think so. But she killed the Thestrals… I believe that, weighing all the pros and cons, it’s clear that bloodshed was simply unavoidable. It pains me that my subjects suffered then. However, I cannot blame Daybie for this. She tried to settle the conflict. If anyone is to blame, it’s Tia and me. For letting the situation reach that point. I am unforgivable… *** After a long and fruitful conversation with myself, I wandered back to Daybi’s quarters. Upon entering, I noticed significant changes. The room was finally cleaned, and better furniture had been arranged. It seems Tia realized her fault. That’s a relief; it’s not just me who has changed—she has too. But now I was slightly worried about my rash outburst… I had said everything to her in the heat of the moment—I could’ve been gentler, of course. “I must apologize!” I concluded. But that will come later. For now, I just want to enjoy Daybi’s company. I noticed something important: whenever I approach her and stroke her head, she begins to make the sweetest little noises, just like a foal! I never knew my Daybie loved affection so much—how cute! “Could my presence really mean that much to her?” I wondered. It seems all this pony needs is love and care from those close to her. Could Celestia have loved her so little if she never considered her a daughter? Poor Daybie… A curious question crossed my mind as I gazed at my poor daughter. “How did this even happen?” No, I had come to terms with Nightmare Moon’s rebellion, but how did Daybi’s soul end up in my subconscious? Obviously, I knew the answer—I just needed to dig deep into my memories. When our exile ended, Nightmare returned to Equestria, supposedly to bring about eternal night. “But why?” I asked myself. She knew perfectly well that six ponies, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, would stop her. So how did she hope to achieve her villainous plan? “Unless… it was all just an act?” I had a thought. My Nightmare would never harm all of Equestria. Let alone bring about eternal night. We both know that’s simply impossible. Keeping the night sky forever requires immense power and focus. That couldn’t have been her true goal. Did she want to be defeated by the Elements? But why… No, that can’t be it! “She wanted to die!” a logical conclusion struck me. Realizing that brought tears to my eyes. The only thing that can break or crush an alicorn’s spirit is loneliness. Suffocating, disgusting, all-encompassing loneliness. “Why did Nightmare have to endure such trials? IT’S NOT FAIR!” I cursed everything I could think of. I held Daybie tighter, causing her little face to scrunch up. I quickly eased my grip, realizing I was hurting her. After calming down a bit, I continued my heart-wrenching thoughts. I can clearly see how Daybie reacts and feel the same soul that Nightmare had. So, this pony is undoubtedly my Nightmare. But I also sense Daybreaker’s soul—they seem to complement each other. As if… “As if they’ve merged into one!” the realization hit me. Did Daybie absorb Nightmare, or was it the other way around? It doesn’t matter! I will love her just the same, with all my heart. I know for sure she is my daughter. But how did Daybie end up in my subconscious? Could something have happened to her? She could’ve only come to me in one way. The old spell of Star Swirl using the Elements of Harmony. But who could have figured out how to use them like that? Could it really be… KNOCK KNOCK Suddenly, I was pulled from my thoughts by a knock on the door. I felt a bit nervous about who it could be. Only Tia’s aides and Tia herself knew about this place. Could it be someone coming to clean? “Luna, it’s me,” I heard a voice I immediately recognized. It was Tia. What does she want here? “I came to apologize for my behavior,” she responded as if reading my mind. “C-come in,” I allowed her in, a little nervous about how she would act around Daybie. She entered and slowly approached me, keeping her head down. I held Daybi’s hoof tightly for comfort as I sat beside her. “Luna, please forgive me… I didn’t oversee Daybreaker’s treatment properly and let the situation get out of control…” Tia began apologizing, shifting awkwardly from hoof to hoof. “And?” I responded sternly, expecting her to apologize for something else. Something very important! … Celestia thought for a moment and seemed to understand what I meant. “And forgive me for calling her Daybreaker…” Her final apology didn’t sound very sincere. Well, whatever—I’m not without blame either. “I also need to apologize for my rude behavior,” I stood up and asked my sister for forgiveness. It’s best to meet her halfway and ask directly. Tia seemed too afraid of what might come next. “Sister, will you forgive me?” I came closer and stared into her eyes. She looked like she was about to burst into tears. “L-Luna…” Tia’s voice trembled, her eyes glistening. “O-of course I forgive you… Come here,” she gently hugged me. “Luna, I promised myself I wouldn’t argue with you anymore, but now…” Celestia spoke through tears. “It’s alright… Everything’s fine, you forgave me, and I forgave you,” I stroked her head gently. I had to comfort her; otherwise, I’d start crying with her. Oh, I remember! There was a new dessert made… Ah, yes! “You mentioned a new cake… Is that offer still on the table?” I asked, trying to console her. Celestia smiled sweetly and buried her face in my mane. Then, she pulled away a little and looked at me with loving, kind eyes. “Of course, it’s still on! Let’s go, we can invite Cadence too,” Tia said, tugging me along, and I casually followed her. “Tia, sometimes you’re just like a little foal!” I thought with a smile as I trailed behind my sister. But why didn’t she even acknowledge our Daybie? It’s as if she wasn’t there at all. Maybe I should stop overthinking and just enjoy the evening with my sister. After all, she did apologize for her behavior… *** Today is going to be a wonderful day! I can feel it in my gut. Yesterday, we had such a lovely time with tea and sweets, and later, Tia took me to a truly fantastic place. It was the Canterlot Spa. Oh, Luna, it was magnificent! From the large pool to the little sauna—it was divine. After a cold shower, it felt amazing to warm up in the sauna for a bit! So many different combinations of oils and shampoos have appeared lately, and I had no idea. Later, Tia even invited professional masseuses, and they gave me a thorough massage. Oh, and the way they massaged my wings… Just thinking about it makes me feel so relaxed… I hadn’t had a massage in so long, I forgot how nice it was. Wait, where was I? “It’s time to check on my dear Daybie!” With that thought, I stood up and headed for the distant tower where my daughter was resting. … I climbed the spiral staircase of the tower at a leisurely pace. Suddenly, a maid nearly bumped into me, carrying an empty pitcher. I dodged just in time and continued. Normally, I would have demanded an explanation from the maid, but right now, only one thing mattered. I started running and rushed to the top. “Could it be?!” My thoughts sparked. “My little Daybie is awake!” The thought made me want to sing and dance. “I knew today would be a good day!” I smiled and dashed to meet my fate. … Finally reaching the top, I heard… singing? A very pleasant, familiar voice was softly singing from the room where Daybie lay. Let me get a bit closer… I want to hear what she’s singing… “My little Daybie is singing!” I couldn’t be happier. I clearly heard a verse of the song. It was about having a day off, sung in a very amusing way. I giggled at how Daybi sang. I had no idea she could sing such funny songs! I’ll have to tell Tia! I’m so curious to learn new things about my daughter. “Daybie sings so beautifully!” Even though her songs are playful, her voice is so beautiful and deep, I can’t get enough of it. I really don’t want to interrupt her, but at the same time, I can’t wait to hug her. It feels like an eternity has passed since we last met. Oh, Daybie, I missed you so much! Suddenly, Daybie stopped singing. Alright, pull yourself together, Luna! Time to finally meet my beloved daughter after all these years. Oh, how nervous I am! What if Daybie doesn't remember me? No, that can’t be! I'm just overthinking… Time to open the door! SOUND OF A DOOR OPENING *** “DAYBIE, WHAT HAPPENED?!” I screamed in panic, jumping around the fallen pony. She suddenly became very ill, collapsing unconscious. How could this happen? I didn’t say anything upsetting to her… “Why did Daybie fall so ill?” the question spun in my head, with no answer in sight. “Now is not the time for panic!” I snapped myself back to focus. “I need to get a doctor!” I darted down the spiral staircase like a bullet, desperate for help. *** “Doctor, is she really alright?” I continued questioning him. “Yes, Your Highness, I examined her thoroughly, and I can assure you her life is not in danger,” the doctor reassured me. “Then why did she faint?” I finally blurted out. “Likely from accumulated stress and painful memories. Her fragile body couldn’t handle it and went into a protective state, plunging her into sleep,” the doctor concluded. I gasped at his words. I felt like crying right then and there. Could Daybie’s memories really hurt her this much? “Thank you, doctor,” I said, my eyes wet with tears, dismissing him. I needed to be alone with my daughter. “Always happy to help, Your Highness,” the doctor responded. With a respectful bow, he left Daybie’s room. I sank to my knees by Daybie’s bed, covering my eyes with my hooves, quietly crying on the cold floor. … Sniffling softly, I felt feathers brush against my back. I flinched at the unexpected touch and saw her. The one who had called my Daybie a monster. The one who abandoned her daughter. I wanted to scream at her in anger, but instead, I focused on her expression. Her brow furrowed, her eyes wet, and her mouth slightly open. She wanted to say something but was afraid of how I would react. Celestia looked at Daybreaker, her face full of confusion and perhaps a bit of pity. She had come to support me. I must have been sitting by Daybie for hours, waiting for my little one to wake up. I needed to ask Celestia about what Daybie said! “Tia, do you know…” I began cautiously. “She said we abandoned her back then, leaving her to deal with all the problems we caused…” I managed to say, peering into her eyes. Celestia’s eyes widened, showing genuine, unfeigned surprise. “You didn’t know?” I asked, my voice trembling. “I-I didn’t know,” Celestia answered honestly, lowering her head. “Luna, back then, I was so shocked after using the Elements of Harmony on you that I think I just shut down…” Tia explained, telling me everything as it was. Something inside me cracked, the sound like a balloon bursting. “So instead of dealing with the situation, you left everything for Daybie to handle and ran away from the mess you made?” I asked bitterly. … Tia stayed silent. She had nothing to say, and I already knew everything. Realizing this, I understood there was no point in sitting here trying to get anything more out of my sister. I had brought this situation to this breaking point myself. I had to find the answers on my own. And there was only one place for that. I got up and headed for the exit of the tower. “Luna, where are you going?” Tia stopped me, reaching out her hoof. I didn’t even look at her as I walked away, throwing only one thing over my shoulder. “To the library, to find answers,” I said coldly, opening the door. *** I returned to the library, torn between hurt and despair. I felt an overwhelming sadness. We had made such a mess, Tia and I… I needed to channel this energy into something useful! Namely, finding answers. Desperately, I scanned the shelves, searching for the right books. I had already read through all the histories of ancient Equestria, but I needed to check everything. “What’s this?” I paused, my gaze landing on a peculiar book. It was titled “The Story of an Empress,” bound in a red cover. I tried pulling it with my magic, but it wouldn’t budge. I applied a bit more force… CLICK Suddenly, there was a mechanical click behind the bookshelf. I instinctively stepped back and watched in awe. With a dull sound, a passageway to a hidden room opened, pulling aside the old cobwebs, which quickly tore. Without hesitation, I stepped into the old chamber. “Cough… cough,” I began choking on the ancient dust. Everything screamed secrecy. Thick layers of dust, webs stretched across corners, and the aged furniture. A magical lamp burned on the wall, oddly still lit—probably charged with an enormous amount of mana. In the center of the room stood an old table with a chair. I approached the table and saw it. A worn book titled “Daybie’s Diary.” I swallowed hard, unsure if it was in anticipation or fear, and carefully opened the cover. Surprisingly, the pages were well-preserved, the letters easy to read, and the handwriting beautiful. However, the title of the first page sent chills through me. It read: “The Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters.”
Chapter 12, CatharsisChapter 12, Catharsis *** Excerpt from "Daybie's Diary" This day changed everything. It changed Equestria, the ponies living in it, and even me. Today, I truly understood what the phrase, "With great power comes great responsibility," means. How difficult it is sometimes to inspire confidence in tomorrow... End of excerpt *** “No time to stand around calling for Celly!” I snapped back to reality. I quickly assessed the situation. First, Celestia had imprisoned Luna with Nightmare on the moon. Second, it seemed Celly had lost her mind from what happened and locked herself away, handing over full control of the body to me. Third, I was still standing in a tattered throne room, bleeding profusely. That’s all for now... Okay, I urgently need to cauterize the wound… I fear I’ll lose too much blood if I don’t. I approached large shards of glass scattered across the floor. I must have looked terrible: my eyebrows raised and tense, my upper eyelids lifted, lower ones strained, and my mouth slightly open with lips drawn back. Fear was written plainly on my face—a fear of the unknown future. My breathing had become irregular due to the bleeding; I gulped for air, but my efforts didn’t quench my thirst for oxygen. My gaze shifted downward, and that’s when I saw it. The wound arched red from my neck to my left shoulder. The cut was deep enough for blood to flow freely, but not so deep that it had hit an artery. I raised a trembling hoof and began casting a spell. I tried to focus, but it wasn’t going well, to say the least. I managed to create a small flame about half the size of my hoof. Carefully, I brought it to the open wound. HISS A loud hissing sound echoed through the throne room. In an instant, the stench of burning flesh filled the air. It hurt… It hurt like hell. I had never felt pain like this before. It was as if someone had plunged a red-hot glaive into the wound and wasn’t in a hurry to pull it out. Tears began to stream down my face as a reflex, but there was no time to give up! “Get it together, Daybreaker! The fate of Equestria depends on you!” I encouraged myself. I needed to push my emotions aside. Everything literally depended on me now. I sat down on the cold floor to reduce the tension and trembling in my limbs. With one hoof, I continued cauterizing the wound, while with the other, I wiped away my streaming tears. My vision was blurring, and the urge to cry like a foal was strong, but I pushed the thought away. I managed to stop the tears and glanced at the wound, now a charred piece of flesh instead of a deep gash. The burn was severe… “At least the bleeding has stopped,” I thought optimistically. Carefully, I stood up and began to pace around the throne room, assessing my condition. Every movement of my leg or neck sent a throbbing pain through the wound. It was a deeply unpleasant sensation, but better than bleeding out and dying along with Celly. It would do for now, and I thought the military infirmary would patch me up later. HOOVES CLATTERING I perked up my ears, catching every rustle within a thirty-meter radius. Even an untrained recruit would have realized that the enemy was close. They were moving towards me, not for a chat. They were coming with only one goal in mind: to take down their adversary. I wouldn’t let them! “Not on my watch!” I proudly steeled myself. But what to do? I couldn’t fight in this condition; any sudden movement could make me faint from shock. And losing consciousness now was out of the question! This was the moment, the very instant, for which I had trained my entire life. I had trained and worked so hard, poured my heart into being able to stand when all others had fallen! A strategic retreat to my forces and taking command seemed the best course. There were no alicorns left in Equestria, just me. So, it was up to me to rule! I wouldn’t falter! “I shall rule as the first and only Empress of Equestria!” I shouted to the entire throne room. “And my reign will be as eternal as the everlasting flame of the Sun!” I raised my hoof in a majestic pose, declaring my coronation. The sound of hooves grew louder and louder. I moved into the sunlit part of the room and rushed towards a nearby balcony. The pain was excruciating! Yet, with each step, my resolve grew stronger and stronger. The pain seemed to give me strength to keep moving. With this wound, I realized that I was alive. Alive, here and now! Blood coursed through my veins like molten oil, igniting every muscle in my body. My heart, like a searing coal, generated the heat necessary to keep me conscious. Even my mane began to radiate a magical glow, resembling a roaring forge’s flames! “FIND QUEEN CELESTIA, NOW!” came the shouts of enemy officers. Yet I didn’t even flinch. I was already standing on the balcony, breathing in the fresh evening air. It seemed to cool my fiery heart, only for it to ignite anew when I saw the military tents bearing the sun's emblem on their roofs. I leaped over the balcony railing and flew towards my subjects—my little ponies… *** “I’m flying too fast!” was my first thought. I was descending so quickly I could crash into the ground like a spear. I began frantically flapping my wings to slow down. It wasn’t going well. Exhaustion and the wound had left me with little strength. I saw my ponies at the base; they were all rushing around, grabbing spears and shields, hastily donning steel armor, and some had even managed to line up on the parade ground. Panic gripped the entire camp; no one knew what to do. I had to bring them to their senses! “I’m going to crash!” I shielded my head with my hooves as I fell. BOOM I landed in my camp with a thunderous crash. A column of dust rose like a tornado. Spears rattled towards me. Only when the dust settled did I see the full scene around me. An entire guard of glaives was aimed in my direction. The ponies holding them had their eyes wide with shock, as if they were gazing at a war goddess. “LOWER YOUR GLAIVES!” commanded a voice. I turned towards it and immediately recognized who it was: Loyal Heart, the Golden Sword of Equestria. With a synchronized sound, the ponies lowered their weapons. The crowd parted, and Loyal Heart stepped forward. He bowed apologetically and spoke. “Forgive me, esteemed Daybreaker, the situation is critical, and no one knows what to do...” he said, looking at me with a spark of hope in his eyes. “There’s nothing wrong with taking precautions,” I replied, stepping towards him. “Stand up!” He stood, but with his ears lowered. When his eyes fell on my wound, he quickly lowered his gaze, staring at my hooves as if fearing what he might see in my eyes. “What are you imagining?” I frowned. “Honorable Daybreaker, please, tell me where Her Majesty Queen Celestia is,” he gathered his courage to ask. “I’ll address that on the parade ground. Gather all the troops there—commanders, officers, soldiers, and recruits,” I stomped a hoof. “NOW!” I commanded. Loyal Heart seemed to snap out of his daze at my verbal slap. He turned, but I stopped him with a hoof and continued. “And prepare a platform for a speech!” I added. “I’ll be in the infirmary. That’s all, you’re dismissed, Commander!” I finished giving orders. Loyal Heart left to carry out my commands with his squad. Meanwhile, I turned in the opposite direction and trudged towards the infirmary. … In the infirmary, they provided first aid; the doctor nearly fainted at the sight of my wound, but I quickly snapped him out of it with some sharp words. They’ve gotten too relaxed! Apparently, they haven’t been in combat for a while. Under my wing, they’ll shape up quickly! “I won’t go easy on them!” I smirked evilly. They applied green ointment to the burn and hastily bandaged the wound. The pain and burning subsided, which was a huge relief. In a rush, Loyal Heart arrived. “Everything’s ready, Daybreaker!” he reported proudly, standing at attention. Such efficiency was to be expected from Equestria’s Golden Sword. I smiled softly and approached him. “Then let’s go!” I marched towards the parade ground. Loyal Heart followed behind. *** I stepped up to the podium, scanning the crowd. Almost everyone stationed here had gathered. Officers, commanders, soldiers, even the medical staff and kitchen workers came to the parade ground. There were about two thousand ponies present. Only the sentries were missing, but even they longed to join, though their commanders kept them at their posts. Word had spread quickly that Daybreaker was gathering the troops, and everyone rushed to see. They all knew I was going to say something crucial, something that would change the fate of our nation forever. Everyone, from the youngest to the oldest, understood that a storm was coming! And they all wondered—would I master the storm, or would I let it shatter Equestria? “Will they believe me if I tell them that the great and powerful Queen Celestia has lost her mind and left it all to me?” The thought circled in my mind. They probably wouldn’t. They might think I’m either speaking on Celestia’s behalf or that I am Celestia. I won’t allow that! I will prove with blood and sweat that I am not Celestia! Where Celestia shows softness, I will be strong as a mountain! I will proclaim to the world, let everyone know, that there is only one pony capable of protecting them. And that pony is me, Empress Daybreaker, the Crimson Flame Raging on the Hills of Enemies! I will make the foes respect me! I will lead my subjects to a bright and peaceful future, but to get there, we must go through fire and water! And I will lead them, like a guiding star. But first, I must bury Queen Celestia… As painful as it was for me to say, I had to, or my entire plan would fall apart. And the goal of my plan was simple. I wanted every pony to understand what peace was, where there was no concept of killing or war. “Forgive me for this, Celly… and goodbye…” A single tear rolled down my cheek. It was time! I gathered my thoughts and addressed my troops, standing behind the podium with a firm and confident gaze that left no room for doubt. “WARRIORS AND CITIZENS OF EQUESTRIA!” I used the Royal Canterlot voice, which only alicorns could command. Some ponies trembled and collapsed under the force of my voice. Even the seasoned veterans lost their focus. I overdid it a bit, apparently… “Our castle has been taken by the thestrals!” I continued with a slightly softer tone. “W-what… taken?!” A whisper echoed through the entire crowd. “It’s hard for me to say this… but you must know!” I lowered my gaze, gathering my resolve. “Enough hesitation!” I stomped my hoof on the wooden floor. I had made my decision, and there was no turning back! “Queen Celestia has fallen in battle with Nightmare Moon!” I declared, my expression unwavering. Not a single muscle twitched. Not a doubt in my mind that what I was doing was wrong. Everything suddenly became crystal clear and simple. The ponies reacted differently. The soldiers and their commanders removed their helmets in mourning. The recruits sat on the ground, unable to bear the terrible news. Someone in the back even began to cry. But I wasn’t stopping there. “She died a hero, defending the kingdom until the very end! Celestia managed to imprison Nightmare Moon on the moon to save us all from a horrible fate!” I pointed my hoof towards the moon. Everyone followed my gesture, looking at it. On the moon, the silhouette of a unicorn stood out, like a brand burned into its surface by craters. Everyone sighed with relief. But they quickly remembered that the castle of the capital had been seized. Ponies turned their eyes back to me, awaiting further news. “Before she died, Celestia entrusted me with only one task: to protect the ponies she had so carefully guarded!” I stood tall and proud. “C-Celestia even on her deathbed thought of us…” someone tearfully whispered from the crowd. “You all know me. You know who I am! Word of a skillful warrior with an iron will has spread throughout Equestria!” I puffed out my chest. The officers and soldiers in the crowd nodded in agreement. I felt a warm sensation spread in my chest. It was genuinely pleasant to feel their respect. “I am the only alicorn left in Equestria!” I proclaimed, spreading my wings to their full span. “And thus, I am placing myself on the royal throne as the one and rightful Empress Daybreaker!” I concluded my inauguration. The reaction was mixed. The ordinary recruits almost immediately knelt and bowed their heads. However, the officers and commanders stood still, seemingly stunned by what I had said. Then, the Golden Sword of Equestria, Loyal Heart, approached the podium. Everyone watched with bated breath to hear what the most loyal pony to the crown would say. “In this difficult hour, when even Lady Fortune has turned away from us, she appeared,” he began. “Like a star, Daybreaker fell upon us from the sky, leaving us in even greater awe. That’s when I realized that she was sent to us by the very Sun to protect and lead us in this dark time!” Loyal Heart removed his helmet, drew his sword, and laid it before me, kneeling. “I recognize the right to the throne of Her Majesty, Empress Daybreaker, and I swear to serve her until the eternal flame claims my soul!” He bowed his head as a true knight should. I smiled gently and used my telekinesis to place his sword against his broad shoulders, accepting his vow of loyalty. “I accept your vow and appoint you as the general of the army!” I proudly declared, causing Loyal Heart’s already wide eyes to grow even larger. I turned to the assembled crowd. They almost immediately bowed their heads, recognizing me as the rightful ruler of Equestria. Even the army commanders had no doubts after this. Every pony present swore loyalty to me. “I SWEAR TO SERVE UNTIL THE ETERNAL FLAME CLAIMS MY SOUL!” my army roared like thunder on a clear day. My heart raced wildly; I had never felt anything like this before. Not even in battles… nothing even came close. But along with it came an overwhelming sense of responsibility for these ponies. “They’ve accepted me… as Empress Daybreaker,” the thought whirled in my head like a meteor. I must protect them at all costs! I’ll show them a world where everyone is happy and proud to live in Equestria. That is my dream! And I’ll do anything to achieve it… I soared a few meters into the air and began preparing a spell to prove my unwavering resolve. My little ponies watched me without blinking. My mane flared even more brightly as I prepared this move. The night was deep, but suddenly, the first rays of the sun appeared. Soon the sun itself rose, illuminating everyone with a brilliant dawn. I decided to conclude my ascension with a beautiful phrase that immediately came to mind. “My little ponies, remember that after every darkest night, a bright dawn always follows!” I said in the softest tone I could muster. My subjects stared, mouths agape. Their eyes said it all. They were witnessing a miracle only an alicorn could perform. “L-Long live Empress Daybreaker!” someone cried out from the crowd, tears of joy in their eyes. “LONG LIVE EMPRESS DAYBREAKER!” The crowd quickly took up the chant, shouting my praises. Meanwhile, I basked in the sound of my triumph. This event would go down in history as a turning point. What ponies call a beautiful word—catharsis—this was my rebirth…
Chapter 14, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 2Excerpt from the book "Daybreaker's Diary" You never know what fate has in store for you. What might a living being experience in its final throes? What thoughts did it have then? Did it know it was the end? What does a pony feel in the moment of death? I kept asking myself these questions after that day, but I never found the answers. What governs Equestria’s fate in this world? Some unseen being or law? Something like the Sun, soaring high above the world. At least it’s true that no sentient creature even has dominion over its own will… End of excerpt *** The Everwild Forest is a land of groves and swamps. The moment you step into it, you realize that nothing is stronger than nature. These towering trees of various shapes and sizes loom above you, asserting their dominance. This is their territory, their land, and we are nothing but outsiders—strangers or simple intruders of no value to them. Thoughts like these raced through my head like storm clouds gathering in a dark sky. Night had already fallen—it was the perfect time for a diversion, unless your opponents were thestrals. I turned to look back and saw the glow of campfires we had lit at our posts. For some reason, it warmed my soul, like the heat of a fire on a cold night. It felt as though someone had my back. I glanced over my gear to make sure everything was in order. My alicorn armor had perfectly handled the metamorphosis spell, though it wasn’t going to help much. “Well, at least I look majestic!” I cheered myself up as I headed toward the enemy’s supply base. This forest is nothing but trouble! It’s dark, cold, and reeks of swamp muck. I can’t light my horn to see the path—the enemy would find me in a heartbeat! I had to move stealthily, like a whispering breeze of the night. I even dimmed the glow of my mane to remain completely hidden. “This used to be just an ordinary forest…” I recalled bitterly. I once read a book of legends. It told the story of a wedding between a prince and a princess of two pony kingdoms. It was no ordinary wedding; it was monumental in its significance. A long war had ravaged the land, and no side would surrender. But the king of one warring nation decided to compromise. To end the bloodshed, he proposed a marriage between his son and the daughter of his enemy. The other king initially refused, but even he understood that this war had to end—now. If it didn’t, no one would win. There would only be empty castles and fields forever stained with the blood of the dead. After some thought, the second king agreed. He married off his daughter, a princess known as the Goddess of Wisdom. The wedding was grand, majestic, and beautiful in its own right. To secure peace and friendship between the kingdoms, the kings announced the event to the world and invited delegations from neighboring lands. Many princes and princesses came, the most important guest being the princess of the richest nation, known as the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Only one being was not invited—Discord, the God of Chaos and Strife, a cunning and treacherous villain who had fueled the conflict. Discord was furious. He could not stand the thought that two kingdoms, whose endless war he had orchestrated, were finally finding peace. He racked his brain for a way to sever the fragile thread of hope that had formed between the ponies of the two nations. Then he came up with an idea—his most devious plan. A plan that would divide everything into before and after. The newlyweds exchanged matching necklaces symbolizing the unbreakable bond of marriage and sealed the ceremony with a kiss, to thunderous applause. The guests were invited to a grand feast. Ponies celebrated not only in the forest but across the kingdoms, as if something miraculous had happened—something few had dared to believe. When everyone finally sat at the long table in high spirits, they noticed something curious: among the many dishes, there was a single large, golden apple. On its skin was an insidious inscription: “To the Fairest.” A heated argument broke out over who deserved the rare fruit. The prince—the newlywed husband—was chosen as judge. He pondered for a long time, gathering his thoughts. His father had taught him never to lie to his people or to himself, and to always act honestly and justly. Guided by these values, the prince gave the apple to the Princess of Love and Beauty. His wife, the Princess of Wisdom, vehemently disagreed with her husband’s decision. She argued with him endlessly, joined by her father, until everyone began to quarrel. The war didn’t end; on the contrary, it flared up again—only now it wasn’t just between two kingdoms. Other nations were drawn into the conflict, pulling more and more ponies into the fray. That was when Discord descended upon Equestria. He mocked them all, spreading chaos across pony lands. The forest, ravaged by war and endless territorial disputes, turned into the twisted place it is now. This was the spark that ignited a great tragedy and ushered in the age of chaos and strife. “Damn you, Discord! I hope you rot!” I thought angrily as I wove through the swamp and trees. I moved quickly, but I remained alert. My enemy was a skilled scout. I could hear something flying overhead—likely thestrals, deeply unsettled by the fires glowing on the edges of their occupied territory. “I need better camouflage!” With that thought, I dipped briefly into a nearby bog, careful not to go too deep. Bogs are infamous for trapping and drowning those who wade in too far. I emerged cautiously, relying more on my wings than my hooves to propel myself forward. I gave myself a quick once-over. My coat was already darker, and my mane had lost its crimson hue, now resembling a chestnut shade—but that wasn’t enough. Around the bog, the mud was varied in color. Making a firm decision, I scooped up a clump of mud and smeared it across my coat, creating a natural camouflage. It didn’t take long; the mud clung well to my damp fur. I didn’t remove the bandages, as they were already covered by armor, and my wound didn’t hurt anymore. “The alicorns’ regeneration ability is truly amazing!” I mused in surprise. When my preparations were complete, I brushed off excess mud, breaking up the clumps. My mane and coat now reeked of swamp and moss. I approached a puddle and caught my reflection. There was no longer any trace of my noble white-orange sheen. Instead, I looked like dull, dirty clay. Satisfied, I moved deeper into the forest. Finding their supply node wasn’t difficult. I moved like a shadow, weaving around bushes and twisted trees. Carrying a massive glaive wasn’t exactly convenient. I had to hold it close with telekinesis. I should’ve brought something more practical—maybe throwing knives or a small dagger. But my glaive skills were second to none. If things didn’t go my way, I’d give my enemy a fight to remember. Pausing briefly to rest, I pressed close to the ground and perked my ears. I heard voices and the crackle of a fire. It was clear: a small group of thestrals had stopped to warm up on this cold night. They were about thirty meters away. I instantly knew the plan I had to follow to neutralize a few officers and drag them back to headquarters. Hugging a tree, I listened closely to their movements. Peeking from cover, I saw five thestrals. Judging by their faces, they were in deep distress. Sadness weighed on their expressions—their eyes were lost, their mouths turned down. They hung their heads, listening to the slow crackle of embers, as though trying to escape the grim reality they were in. Each of them was lost in thought—perhaps about their families or their leader. All five were officers: several lieutenants and one captain. In other words, their entire command staff. Apparently, I had somehow stumbled upon an officers' encampment near the base itself. "So far, I’m lucky, but what happens next—only Lady Fate will decide..." I thought with a hint of skepticism. "Why do you think they’re lighting fires around us?" The youngest officer broke the long silence. The others gathered around him seemed to wake up, looking at their campfire with even more melancholy. One officer picked up a stick nearby and lazily poked at the embers in the flames. "What do you think? They want to capture us and kill us so we’ll stop hauling supplies to the castle!" snapped a critical officer, stomping his hoof in response to the foolish question. "Did we even manage to deliver all the supplies?" a third officer interjected, scanning his gaze across his comrades. Everyone except him just sighed wearily, continuing to stare into the fire’s coals. "If we had delivered everything, we wouldn’t be sitting here... Not even half of it made it," replied the grimmest of them, who also happened to be the most senior officer. "At most, we’ve stockpiled two weeks’ worth of supplies," he calculated, idly drawing something in the dirt with his hoof. "You know as well as I do that it’s impossible to stock up properly under siege like this. We were barely managing to work before, and now, with those fires, the wicked usurper won’t take her eyes off us even at night! We’re right under her hoof..." He trailed off sadly and lay down on the grass. "Has anyone heard what happened at the castle? Where did the Great One go?" the youngest officer asked his comrades, a note of worry in his voice. Everyone merely shook their heads dejectedly. It seemed this news weighed on each of them in its own way. "I flew there with supplies, asked around, but no one knows what happened to the revered Great One... Everyone only said that there was a great battle, the kind only alicorns could wage," the captain replied, picking up a tally sheet and busily writing something with a quill. "Maybe the tyrant-queen Celestia captured our leader and is about to storm the castle!" suggested the quietest of them, putting forward his idea of what might happen next. "Well, well! Interesting..." I smirked at the insults thrown toward Celestia. An intriguing question popped into my mind: “How would she react to such nicknames?” I thought with undisguised curiosity. Would she feel insulted? Perhaps enraged? No, she wouldn’t react that way. Most likely, Celestia would lower her head and quietly listen to everything said about her. Lately, she had done many things she’d have to live with in the future—some of which I’d have to pay for myself. Celestia was going through a truly difficult time. That’s why I had to stand up for my friend. I had to lighten her burden and take on the mantle of ruler of Equestria myself. Perhaps she’d see it as a selfish or even hypocritical act, but this is my path. It would be enough for me if all ponies could live in peace and prosperity, even if they pointed their hooves at me in judgment and contempt. "As sad as it is..." I stared at my dirty hooves. I just wanted to bring everything back to the way it used to be, but unfortunately, that was impossible. So I had to build a future that was even better than the one from my childhood! For now, I had to do everything in my power, even if it meant getting my hooves dirty. That’s my path. "Even Star Feng shrugs his shoulders—he doesn’t know what to do next either!" said the captain of the thestrals, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Star Feng? Where have I heard that name before..." I scratched my chin thoughtfully. That was the name of Luna’s personal knight, who also led the Night Guard’s army. Hmm, so he’s in charge of the castle’s defense. Now it all makes sense. "We should’ve fled to the caves to hide! Like the ones who stayed behind!" blurted the youngest and most curious officer. "What’s the point of talking about this now?" the most critical among them shot back. "I’m stepping out for a bit, brothers. Need some air..." he finished, yawning as he walked off—toward me. "This is my chance!" I thought, suddenly fired up. The officer strolled leisurely along the path, kicking a small stone with his hoof. I frowned, dropped into a combat stance, and began approaching him very slowly. My blood surged with new energy at the thought of what I was about to do. I just needed one precise strike to the back of his head to send him straight to dreamland. "Focus, Daybie!" I urged myself on, inching closer to the distracted thestral. Suddenly, a twig cracked under my hoof, betraying me. But I didn’t even think about backing down. On the contrary, it acted as a catalyst for my next move. "Who’s there?" The thestral began turning, nearly reaching for his sword. THWACK A sharp, sweeping blow to the back of his head with the long shaft of my glaive shattered all his plans. He collapsed forward, unable to withstand the hit. I almost panicked, thinking I’d failed. But my strike was well-placed, and my glaive hadn’t let me down in the critical moment. The blow was so strong that his helmet flew off, landing in a nearby bush. I quickly approached the thestral to check his condition. Pressing my hoof to his neck artery, I confirmed he still had a pulse. That meant he was alive! "Which proves he’ll make a fine hostage!" I thought gleefully, my eyes sparkling as I lifted him with my telekinesis. Time to work some magic! I focused, carefully preparing the teleportation spell Celestia had taught me. A faint tension and even a prickling sensation ran through my neck as my horn began to glow. I squeezed my eyes shut and mentally visualized the nearest border outpost. Once the spell was ready, I pushed an impulse through my horn with all my strength, teleporting us to the designated spot. I opened my eyes to see the familiar checkpoint with the same guards. Startled by the sudden teleportation, they relaxed immediately upon seeing me. I turned slightly and noticed I was still holding the peacefully snoring thestral and my glaive. "Take him to HQ for interrogation! He’s an officer—disarm him and treat him as a prisoner!" I ordered my soldiers, releasing the thestral to the ground. "Yes, ma’am!" the guards replied in unison, saluting before carrying him off toward the headquarters. I turned around and began preparing the teleportation spell again. Unfortunately, I couldn’t teleport just anywhere—only to places I’d already been. While I could’ve moved directly to HQ, such a spell would require more mana. And I had a gut feeling I’d need it later. Squeezing my eyes shut, I sent the necessary impulse to my horn again. The same forest. The same spot where I’d knocked out the officer. I needed to carefully return to my hiding place by the officers’ encampment to gather more intel. "One down, four to go!" I thought with cautious optimism as I crept back into position. Fortunately, the remaining officers were still seated in the same spots. I settled in and prepared to wait. I wondered when they’d start searching for their brother-in-arms. ... I didn’t have to wait long. After fifteen minutes, the captain began to suspect something. He looked around in every direction but found no trace of the officer who’d gone for "fresh air." Finally, he turned to the other three. "You and you!" he barked, pointing his hoof at the two quietest ones. "Go find him. We still need him at HQ to organize the blockade breakout!" "Yes, sir!" they responded, jumping to attention and heading in the same direction the missing officer had gone. They were about to stretch their wings when the captain stopped them. "And one more thing!" he warned, raising a hoof. "Don’t you dare fly! Last thing we need is for you to get shot down by a spell. Now go." "Understood!" they acknowledged, heading toward me. “They’re coming for me!” I watched with burning eyes as they hurried toward my trap. Now that there were two of them, I had to change my tactics. How do you take down two broad-shouldered officers at once? The thought spun in my head. A single swing of the glaive wouldn’t cut it this time. I needed a distraction maneuver. I’d also have to use metamorphosis to escape quickly. Luckily, they’d noticed the thestral helmet lying near the bush and were already heading toward it. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this…” one of them muttered, and I smiled—a mad, unnatural grin. While the two of them inspected the helmet, I grabbed a nearby stone and hurled it in the opposite direction. The rock hit a tree with a dull thud and bounced into the bushes. “Go check it out!” one of them commanded, sending his superstitious friend to investigate the noise. The officer reluctantly trudged toward the opposite bushes and began searching. I transformed into a small flame, darting behind the back of the one examining the helmet. He was just about to take off— WHAM A sharp, ringing blow echoed through the ambush grove. My glaive shaft sent the enemy flying into the very bushes he stood in front of. Wasting no time, I turned back into a flame. The frightened partner of the now-downed officer spun around, drawing his sword. His trembling hoof gripped the small blade as he glanced nervously around. I appeared behind him, casting an enormous shadow over his form. The moonlight exaggerated my imposing silhouette, instilling sheer terror. The officer’s gaze dropped, catching sight of the massive shadow before him. With painstaking fear, he began to turn around, bracing for the worst. I didn’t give him the chance—there was a sharp sound, and he, too, crumpled. My grin stretched even wider. I wanted to laugh but reminded myself I was on a covert mission. Took out two with such a simple tactic! I praised myself, nearly strutting around the sleeping thestrals. Admiring my handiwork, I ensured both officers were peacefully knocked out. That’s three now! I kept tally like it was a game. Every second counts! Move quickly! I scolded myself, picking up the unconscious pair with telekinesis and teleporting to the checkpoint. When I opened my eyes, the same familiar faces greeted me—my soldiers, already used to my teleportations, quietly waiting. “Here are two more! You know what to do with them!” I tossed the officers into their hooves. “It will be done, Your Majesty!” they saluted, and I hastily teleported back. I was growing tired of this ambush grove. It was time to change tactics—only two officers remained. I could sneak directly into their camp and react on the fly. That’s exactly what I’ll do! I slipped stealthily forward. *** At the camp, only two remained: the captain and the youngest officer. Neither paid attention to the dancing flames of the fire anymore. They nervously scanned their surroundings. Finally, it seemed the captain had had enough. “That’s it—I’ve had it!” he barked, standing abruptly and turning to the younger lieutenant. “You’re coming with me! We’re going to find out what’s happened to those incompetent officers!” He stormed off toward the grove, but I wasn’t there anymore. “Yes, sir!” the lieutenant saluted lazily and trudged after him. But it was already too late. WHAM Like a flash, I materialized behind the young one and struck him hard with the glaive. He flew several meters forward, landing right at the captain’s hooves. “ATTACK!!!” the senior officer bellowed, but I was already behind him. WHAM The sharp, thunderous strike reverberated through the camp. The captain staggered but, like the others, collapsed face-first into the ground. He was far larger and stronger than the rest, but even he couldn’t withstand my crushing blow. “This is almost too easy,” I muttered, scratching my chin with a hoof. “I was hoping for a fight. Even a big stallion like him can’t handle one hit. What a shame…” I sighed, bored. I approached the captain to check his state. He lay motionless, face-down. Something told me a pony his size couldn’t go down from a single blow. Is this intuition? I checked his pulse. His heart was racing—much faster than the others’. I noticed his faint breathing just as a blade flew toward my head. No way! I barely dodged the captain’s throwing knife, leaping several meters back. But he wasn’t stopping. “FOR GREAT NIGHTMARE MOON!” he roared, charging at me like lightning, dagger aimed at my neck. I remembered what they’d taught me in the army—always watch the opponent’s weapon. I never took my eyes off his blade. His movements were precise, as if he’d rehearsed them thousands of times. But I wasn’t outmatched—I’d been trained relentlessly in combat. With one swift motion, I grabbed his hoof, disarming him with my other. My body moved instinctively as I plunged his dagger into his neck. S-SHINK A chilling sound tore through the air as the blade sliced through flesh. His blood splattered over my already-filthy coat. I didn’t stop—my hooves dragged the knife across his neck, cutting it clean from end to end. The captain collapsed instantly, choking on his blood. My first victory in a duel! The thought raced through my mind as I bared my fangs in a triumphant grin. My heart pounded wildly, confirming I was the victor. I looked at my fallen opponent. He was trying to say something. “Y-You… m-monster…” he coughed, blood bubbling in his throat. “A real… m-monster…” His disgusted glare cut into me as his eyes rolled back, life draining from his body. A pool of blood gathered beneath him. The sight jarred me awake. I looked down at my blood-soaked hooves, still clutching the knife that had ended a life. I killed a pony! The realization hit me like a sledgehammer. Reality slammed into me with a brutal force. My stomach turned. The stench of blood, swamp, and death filled my nostrils, and I vomited beside the body. Panic consumed me. I dropped the bloodied dagger, clutching my head. The thought of a once-living pony—now a lifeless corpse—gripped me. This is my fault. I killed him… I had murdered him so brutally that even griffons wouldn’t have killed like that. I was a monster. “I-I didn’t mean to k-kill him…” I stammered, blinking in panicked denial. Maybe this is all a dream? I clung to the thought, desperate to escape reality. What if I’m just imagining this? I turned my gaze to the cold body, hoping it would disappear. I’ll just think—poof, he’s gone! I opened my wide, crazed eyes, staring at the corpse. It didn’t vanish. The pool of blood beneath him only grew larger. My stomach churned again. My mind finally accepted the truth—this wasn’t a dream. “I heard a noise! Over here!” voices of the guards carried through the air, snapping me out of my emotional storm. I slapped myself across the face with a hoof to snap out of it and looked around. The sound of hooves echoed here and there. It was clear I had been locked in with these thestrals. But I utterly rejected that notion. Drawing a deep breath, I shouted at the top of my lungs: "I’M NOT LOCKED IN HERE WITH YOU! YOU’RE LOCKED IN HERE WITH ME!!!" I unleashed the Royal Canterlot Voice, ensuring that anyone and everyone could hear that death had come for them. And that death… was me! After that dreadful event, I stopped smiling, as though killing the thestral had torn away a part of myself. I felt, with every ounce of my being, the crushing weight of responsibility that had fallen on my shoulders the moment I declared myself Empress. And so began my dance of death, teetering on the edge of true madness...
Chapter 15, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 3Excerpt from the Book Daybie’s Diary Lately, for some reason, I’ve been drawn to prose. I decided to jot down the thoughts swarming in my head like flies, in this sort of poetic rhythm. Think positively—the glass is always half full, always. Feel the good—there is no bad. Between "no" and "yes," the choice is always "yes." Believe in the best—life is a dance under the watchful Sun. Repeat this mantra often, Even if it sounds ridiculous. Think positively—the glass is always half full, always. Just don’t think about what’s in the glass. Think it’s water… End of excerpt *** “How much time has passed?” I suddenly asked myself. The last thing I clearly remembered was the lifeless body of a thestral, and then… I desperately tried to recall how I ended up practically at the edge of the forest. My memories were like shattered fragments of a single picture, scattered across my mind. I sifted through every piece with horror, attempting to piece together the puzzle. But nothing good emerged from these gruesome fragments. A whole swarm of thestrals attacked me, and I slipped into some kind of madness—a state I had never experienced before. My mane blazed with fiery light, completely dispelling my disguise. It felt as though even acrid smoke was escaping from my mouth. With my horn, I conjured a spell that swept through the air like a tempest, sending every flyer crashing down with a shockwave. While some struggled to recover, I fought off the rest. I killed some without hesitation, my evil laughter echoing across the battlefield. Others I severely injured, rendering them unable to fight. What disturbed me most was the realization that I was laughing like a lunatic—or perhaps like a pony who had lost all hope. “Just like a real villain!” I gasped, my eyes wide with the sudden thought. If anything comforted me now—if anything could—it was the fact that I hadn’t killed most of the night ponies, only incapacitated them. In the end, I fled, carrying the last young officer I had recently neutralized with my telekinesis. “But I’m still a murderer…” I lowered my head in sorrow. No matter how much I had hoped to avoid bloodshed, it was all in vain. I had carried out a full-blown massacre against the thestrals in a fit of rage… I had become a true monster, taking lives. “Can I continue to rule this kingdom skillfully, with blood on my hooves?” I looked at my crimson-stained hooves, now crusted with dried blood. Melancholy and a deep sense of dread seeped into my heart along with those scarlet marks. But who else could rule? The army generals? No, they’re not up to the task! Then perhaps the aristocracy? Absolutely not! Those wretched capitalists care only about their wallets and fashion trends—may Discord take them! Only a rational pony like me is capable of governing the state! I fully understand that I’ve committed a grave crime by taking lives. But was there any other choice? No matter how skilled I am with the glaive, I’d have faced death for certain. My actions followed simple logic: “Kill or be killed.” That’s what haunts me—if I’d been given a choice, I’d have sought a peaceful resolution. Yet fate decided otherwise… “Enough with the melancholy—there’s no room for it in war!” I slapped myself across the face to snap out of it. I know from experience that the past cannot be undone, but I can still draw lessons from it. From these horrific fragments of memory, I gleaned a few things. First, I have a madness-like state that overtakes me when I’m deeply shocked or enraged. Second, somehow, I managed to escape the trap I had walked into and even brought along the last living officer from the encampment. While the second realization brought me some comfort, the first demanded action. It was clear that some extraordinary power lay dormant within me. I had to control it at any cost! This strength could plunge me into insanity—enough to harm my beloved Equestria and its citizens. “I need to address this…” I muttered, scratching my chin with a hoof. For now, it’s best to hold off on tackling this issue. By some miracle, I managed to pull off this daring sabotage. Though, I didn’t capture all the officers. Once this mission is over, I can declare the supply hub completely destroyed. Time to claim it! I glanced down at my body and grimaced. My fur was caked in blood, dried and congealed, turning my once-lustrous coat into a mess of crimson rags. To my dismay, the stench of swamp and gore no longer bothered me. It seemed my very body had absorbed that foul reek so thoroughly that I’d grown accustomed to it. No matter—it was time to move on! Time was short, and who knew if the castle’s thestrals were aware of this chaos? I had to seize the area immediately! Almost galloping, I raced toward the outpost where I’d teleported earlier. I decided to give my horn a rest; the last thing I needed was to collapse from magical exhaustion. For unicorns and alicorns alike, it’s a painful ordeal that pins you to bed. At the outpost, the guards seemed so shaken by the slaughter that they’d called for reinforcements and taken up defensive positions. But as soon as they spotted me, they shifted from military formation to a deep bow before their ruler. Their eyes brimmed with a mix of fear and profound reverence—emotions that shouldn’t coexist yet somehow did. It was as if each of them saw me as a guiding star, capable of leading my people to glory. The sight soothed me immensely. There’s nothing like knowing your subjects support you. It inspired me to press forward boldly and never falter. "Here’s the last officer!" I declared, tossing the unconscious thestral at their hooves. "You know what to do with him. Additionally, summon General Solar Starlight and his guard here immediately!" My voice boomed as I stomped my hoof into the ground. "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!" my soldiers roared in unison. They bolted toward the base with the captive in tow, leaving only a few ponies to stand guard. Those who remained gazed at me with adoring eyes, as if my commands and shouting were music to their ears. Strange soldiers I have, indeed. But as they say, “Who can fathom the heart of a soldier?” I turned my gaze toward the watchtowers perched along the wall of the Castle of the Two Sisters and waited. “They’ll definitely make a move!” I thought, glaring furiously at the enemy’s domain. … Exactly ten minutes later, General Solar Starlight arrived with his guard—and Golden Claw had tagged along as well. Around two hundred soldiers marched in precise formation, their hooves striking the ground in unison, a tremor unmistakable to anyone nearby. As they approached, I leisurely strode toward the arriving general. But before he could speak, Golden Claw darted past him and galloped straight to me. "Your Majesty, you’re alive!" he exclaimed, bowing low. "We feared you’d been captured, but now I see our fears were unfounded." He rose from his deep bow. “Captured? I left nothing but ruins there—what are you even talking about?” I thought, unimpressed by his concerns. "Alive and well!" I proclaimed proudly, puffing out my chest. "Do you dare doubt the power of your Empress?" I narrowed my eyes and arched a brow. "Never, Your Majesty!" he shook his head vehemently. "Forgive me, these are trying times, as you know… We didn’t know what to think and were preparing to storm the supply hub in thirty minutes—" he stammered, recounting the situation back at headquarters. "Now I understand how you gathered so many troops so quickly," I chuckled, eyeing the assembled forces. "Solar Starlight, report!" I commanded. "My guard and I are here, Your Majesty. The prisoners are already being interrogated—it’s only a matter of time before they talk! Loyal Heart is issuing commands to our army at the base!" he reported, his eyes ablaze with determination. "Time to share the good news!" I thought, smiling as I raised my head high to address my troops. "The supply hub has been completely cleared!" I announced loudly, awaiting their response. "HUZZAH! HUZZAH! HUZZAH!" my guard cheered in unison, their faces lighting up with small, warm smiles that filled my heart with pride. "Solar Starlight, I officially order you to occupy the supply hub!" I pointed my hoof toward the forest. "Tend to the wounded there and give the dead a proper burial. Treat them with the same care as if they were one of our own!" I commanded. It was a show of mercy, a way to ease my heavy conscience. "It will be done, Your Majesty!" He seemed momentarily stunned by my compassion but quickly snapped back to attention, ordering the troops to begin clearing the Everfree Forest. Once again, my eyes returned to the watchtowers atop the castle’s stone walls. I could feel it in my gut—they were planning something. I had to trust my instincts, as Celestia had taught me. If I followed that logic, it was clear they couldn’t have ignored the carnage in the forest. I had shouted loud enough to draw every guard stationed at the hub. That meant they’d decided not to attack me head-on, deeming me too great a threat. Instead, they must be planning a tactical counterstrike. But when would they make their move? "What if they aim to strike us from behind while we’re busy securing the supply hub?" The thought hit me like lightning. Indeed, despite our numerical advantage, a well-executed retaliatory strike could severely weaken our forces and morale. While we might fend them off, the losses would be devastating. My successful sabotage would lose all meaning. To thwart their treacherous plans, I had to act first. "Fight fire with fire!" I suddenly took flight, soaring a few meters above my troops to draw their attention. "ALL SOLDIERS, HALT!" My sharp voice rang out without the Canterlot Voice’s magical amplification—my natural tone was commanding enough. The troops and officers froze, waiting to hear my next words. "TAKE DEFENSIVE POSITIONS ALONG THE CASTLE WALLS!" I ordered before descending back to the ground. "Why are we taking positions by the castle walls?" Golden Claw asked in confusion. "Weren’t we going to clear the supply hub?" Solar Starlight, standing nearby, merely scoffed, clearly understanding my strategy. "FOLLOW HER MAJESTY’S ORDERS!" he barked, spurring the troops into action. … Everyone moved swiftly, forming ranks along the castle walls. Golden Claw made a move to follow me, but I blocked his path with my wing, signaling, “You shouldn’t come.” I told him to proceed with clearing the area instead. He hesitated, perhaps fearing I planned to storm the castle, but my true strategy was far more cunning—a maneuver to outwit the thestrals’ schemes. I stood at the forefront of my army. Though only a fraction was present here, it was enough to inspire fear—this division was composed of the most seasoned and elite troops. They were clad head-to-toe in golden armor that gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting the rays to disorient the enemy—a tactic I was about to employ. Carefully, I focused magic through my horn, tilting my head upward toward the horizon, as if commanding the great celestial body to rise. Moments later, the first rays of dawn began to peek over the edge of the world, and soon the brilliant sun emerged, bathing the field in its radiant light. "SHIELDS UP!" Solar Starlight barked from behind me. My soldiers responded in unison, raising their shields with a resonant clatter. Behind the shields, they leveled their spears, forming a bristling wall of points aimed directly at the enemy battlements. "Time for a show of strength!" I thought, steeling myself. "CITIZENS OF THE THESTRAL REALM!" I declared, using the Royal Canterlot Voice to ensure my words reached the farthest corners of the enemy stronghold. "CEASE THIS SENSELESS BLOODSHED!" Grasping the banner from the standard-bearer beside me, I thrust it into the earth. "THE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA ARE NOT YOUR ENEMIES! SURRENDER NOW, AND YOU WILL BE TREATED FAIRLY!" I paused to let my words sink in, then switched to a less thunderous tone, wary of straining my voice. "You will be given warm meals, clean clothing, and medical aid if needed. The soldiers of the Solar Guard are your friends!" I announced with conviction, projecting my voice clearly for all to hear. "Brave soldiers of the Lunar Guard! Equestria harbors no ill will toward ordinary thestrals! Your Queen, Nightmare Moon, wages this bloody war for her own gain!" I took a breath before continuing, my tone resolute. "Does such a pony truly deserve your loyalty? Are you prepared to lay down your lives for her?" I stomped a hoof for emphasis, awaiting their response. For a moment, there was silence. Then came a deafening roar from the walls: "FOR GREAT NIGHTMARE MOON!" The cry was followed by a volley of spears launched in our direction. Instinctively, I conjured a magical shield, a six-meter-wide dome that protected Solar Starlight, a few nearby soldiers, and me. The sharp whistle of spears slicing through the air was soon replaced by the sickening sounds of impact—flesh pierced, armor rent. I scanned my forces, heart sinking at the sight of my rear ranks suffering the brunt of the attack. A few were gravely wounded; one pony lay lifeless, a spear lodged in his neck. Rage flared within me, blazing as hot as the sun itself. "How dare they!" I seethed, glaring at the triumphant expressions of the enemy atop the walls. "Throwing spears at my soldiers—MY soldiers!" They were preparing for another volley, but I wouldn't let them. With a fierce flap of my wings, I soared high above the battlefield, high enough to see the thestrals behind the walls arming themselves with fresh spears. "Let’s see how they like a taste of their own medicine!" My mane ignited into flames, flickering wildly. I summoned a blazing fireball above my horn, growing it larger with each passing second. Its heat distorted the air around me, waves of warmth rolling outward. The enemy, stunned, began hurling spears in desperation, but they fell short, unable to reach my altitude. "Just a little more..." I snarled, my fangs bared in anticipation. "NOW!" With all my strength, I hurled the fireball—now the size of a small barn—straight at the enemy. BOOM! The explosion rocked the fortress, shattering stone and sending debris flying in every direction. Smoke billowed skyward as I wasted no time conjuring smaller fireballs, one for each forehoof. In the haze, I hurled them at opposing ends of the walls, cutting off potential escape routes. The enemy ranks dissolved into chaos. Screams echoed as flames consumed them, their bodies writhing. Some thestrals, in blind panic, leaped from the walls, choosing a quicker end over the agony of fire. Watching this horror unfold, my fury began to wane, replaced by a heavy sorrow. "Enough," I whispered, landing amidst the carnage. With my glaive, I mercifully ended the suffering of those who still burned. I couldn’t bear to hear their cries any longer. Once again, I had taken lives in a moment of rage, and the weight of it settled heavily on my heart. *** Back in my tent, exhaustion hit me like a tidal wave. I hadn’t realized how drained I was until now. My muscles ached, trembling under the weight of the day’s battles. Even my mind felt battered. Orders had been given—Solar Starlight and Golden Claw had successfully seized a supply depot, while Loyal Heart oversaw provisions from a nearby village. All that was left for me was rest, something I desperately needed. Today had changed me in ways I hadn’t expected. I felt older—not in years but in spirit—and the realization brought no comfort. If anything, it filled me with melancholy. I sank into a basin of water, the coolness soothing my weary body. "Like a foal..." I thought bitterly. Only now, after witnessing so much death, did I see how naive I had been. This day had forced me across a threshold I wished I’d never reached—one that could never be uncrossed. The griffons have a saying: "You can’t ungrind flour into grain." What’s done is done. "Enough of this!" I shook my head, splashing water everywhere. In my army, we say, "You can’t chop wood without making splinters." That summed up today perfectly. There was no avoiding bloodshed—not in this conflict, not in any. But I wouldn’t let these thoughts consume me. Not here, not in my tent. I had duties to attend to, even now. No matter how heavy my heart, the Fiery Empress could not be seen in disgrace. Grime and blood caked my coat, and it was high time I washed it away. With telekinesis, I grabbed a coarse army brush and set to work scrubbing my fur. Though the brush was rough, it was ideal for removing dried blood. Paired with a bar of plain soap, it worked wonders. Within minutes, suds covered me, turning my coat into a frothy mass. "What in Discord’s name?" I mused, smirking as I poked at the bubbles clinging to my chest. “Ha-ha-ha!” I laughed out loud like a child, glancing over my soapy body. It felt as though this simple bar of laundry soap had brought a small ray of happiness into my bitter life. I thought, perhaps, today marked the day I fell in love with using laundry soap—not for its scent or utility, but for the emotions it sparked in me. It was a tiny piece of joy amidst the whirlwind of my burdens. Scooping a bit of foam with my hoof, I placed it on my nose and blew it off with a powerful puff of air, sending bubbles floating across the tent. My mood lifted. I suddenly remembered how, after my speech at the castle walls, my elite guards had started calling me the "Flame Empress." I couldn’t help but wonder if the name would spread among the common folk. How was I supposed to react to it? Lately, so much has been weighing on me. Those who might have understood me are gone, and everyone else expects only perfect decisions, unwavering protection, and an image of ideal leadership. The perfect empress is supposed to be flawless in every way. “How did Celestia manage all of this? Maybe that’s why she snapped and fled to the moon that last time?” Questions raced through my mind, one after another, with no answers in sight. “Enough of that!” I told myself firmly, grabbing a ladle to pour warm water over my head. “Mmm, who knew a simple tub of warm water and laundry soap could do so much to relieve stress?” I thought as I climbed out of the small bath and began drying myself vigorously with a towel. But despite everything, a heavy weight remained in my chest. Maybe I just needed to talk to someone? But who? And who could possibly understand the struggles of an alicorn ruler? Perhaps I should start keeping a diary. Celestia once explained to me what a diary was—a place to pour out your feelings when there’s no one to share them with, or to jot down your thoughts and worries. She said it could help me cope better with my problems. I’d put it off for so long, but it seemed like the right time had come. I sat down at my large desk and began searching for a suitable notebook. Using telekinesis, I sorted through the papers delivered in my absence. For now, only basic reports from the frontlines had arrived—no government paperwork yet. I was relieved, though I knew the day would come when I’d have to face it all. When that happened, I’d need to rely on Celestia’s memories. If I carefully studied them, I was sure I’d manage. The key was not to be afraid. “Am I an alicorn empress or not?” I told myself firmly, trying to bolster my resolve. Eventually, I found an empty book with a fine red binding—perfect for an alicorn’s diary. “A book worthy of me!” I smirked with satisfaction and opened it. Picking up a quill from the desk, I dipped it in ink and boldly wrote “Dayby’s Diary” on the first page. Flipping to the next, I hesitated at first, unsure of what to write. Then I decided to let my thoughts flow freely. I wrote everything—my musings, my guesses, even poetry. I poured out every emotion: anger, resentment, frustration, melancholy, and nostalgia for the past. I even managed to pen my feelings about the unforgivable act I’d committed—taking another pony’s life. The book absorbed it all. It turned out I had a knack for putting my emotions into words. “Could I actually have a talent for this?” I wondered briefly, but quickly brushed the thought aside and continued writing with incredible speed. I didn’t stop even after filling twenty pages. But as the hours passed, my strength began to wane. Resting my head on the desk, I kept writing with fervor. “Just… one last paragraph… then I’ll sleep…” I yawned heavily, coaxing my tired body to cooperate. But my body had other plans. My eyelids grew heavier and heavier until they closed entirely. Before I knew it, I was peacefully dozing, slipping into the realm of dreams. Little did I know what awaited me there.
Chapter 16, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Eclipse and Final roundExcerpt from the book Daybie’s Diary Every soldier in my army risks their life for the impossible. From where I stand, I can see their little dreams and tiny hopes flickering in every torch and campfire. And yet, my fire isn’t there… I’ve only stopped to warm myself by their flames, and soon I’ll move on. As long as I have my glaive, I know I’ll survive any battle. Year after year, I’ve proven this to myself. I’ve always survived, even in the most hopeless fights, and this time will be no different. But the fact that I survive… it doesn’t really matter… End of excerpt Lately, I’ve been having the same nightmare over and over. That grim shadow of the future, that foggy past, keeps catching up to me. It always starts so beautifully, so peacefully: Luna, Celly, and I are having a good time—talking, drinking tea, discussing our favorite desserts. But it always ends the same way: Luna vanishes, leaving behind nothing but sand and stones, and the cake I’m holding with my telekinesis turns into a sticky, foul-smelling mass that eerily resembles blood. Each day, though, the dream grows fainter, more faded than before. Everything seems to gray out, as if those happy childhood moments are slowly slipping from my memory. Only one thing remains unchanged—that dark ending… Countless fires blaze outside the window, someone desperately tries to break into the dining room where I am; it feels like the enemy is about to burst in, but the dream always cuts off at that moment, leaving the future uncertain and tormenting me with one burning question: “What future will you choose?” “Your Majesty…” A voice reaches my mind, but I stubbornly refuse to respond, as if none of this concerns me. … “Your Majesty!” Someone is desperately trying to get my attention, but do I even want to give it? “What now?” The thought flashes through my head like a morning bell announcing the start of the day. “W-what is it?” I ask, lifting my head slightly. It seems I fell asleep right at my desk while writing in my diary. I didn’t even notice when I dozed off… It felt like I just rested my head on the table, closed my eyes for a moment, and then slipped into sleep. That’s what exhaustion does to you! “I’ve come to report!” Loyal Heart salutes me with military precision, snapping me out of my half-asleep state. “G-Go ahead…” I yawn deeply, rubbing my eyes with a hoof. “What does he want, waking me up at this hour…” I think gloomily. It must be around five in the morning, and soon I’ll have to raise the sun… “A thestral has voluntarily surrendered!” Loyal Heart says grimly, waiting for my reaction. “Just one?” I study my assistant carefully. “That’s strange, don’t you think? They usually don’t desert the battlefield one by one…” I scratch my chin with a hoof, lost in thought. “You’re absolutely right!” He nods, while I grab a carafe and pour myself a glass of water to wake up. “Thestrals never abandon the battlefield, but this deserter claims that the entire garrison is surrendering!” “Pfft, what?” I reflexively spit out the water I just sipped. The news leaves me utterly stunned, then sends me into a stupor. “I’m sorry…” I glance at Loyal Heart, now drenched. “How can he claim the garrison is surrendering? What proof does he have?” I press my assistant, hoping to unravel this mystery. He just shakes his head and continues to explain the situation in more detail. “Aside from a white flag, he has no proof, Your Majesty…” He lowers his head, clearly distressed as he sees my growing irritation. “The prisoner demands an audience with you!” He stomps his hoof as if to say, “The nerve of this guy! How dare he?” “Well, if he demands an audience, then so be it!” I rise from my desk. “Lead the way, Loyal Heart!” I gesture toward the exit of my chambers. My assistant follows my lead and heads for the door, guiding me to the local dungeon. “Yes, Your Majesty! This way!” He steps out of the tent, and the local guard salutes me as we pass. *** “What did you say your name was?” I lean closer to the prisoner sitting on the chair, causing him to fidget nervously, trying to hide it. He looks like an ordinary soldier: clad in standard thestral armor, with a silver medallion dangling from his neck. “Probably a family heirloom…” I study my opponent. His dark gray fur is complemented by a purple mane, and his yellow eyes with vertical pupils are the perfect finishing touch to his otherwise striking appearance. His bat-like wings, a feature unique to his kind, make him stand out even more. He looks at me with more anger than fear—a look I’ve only seen once before, when I tried to take down a thestral captain. That one was a tough nut to crack, so tough that I had to resort to extreme measures: killing him… In short, I’m dealing with an unusual soldier. Perhaps he’s an officer disguised as a grunt, sent here to uncover our plans and weaknesses. I won’t let that happen! He’s shackled, the chains resting on the table to ease their weight. I look at those shackles with a villainous grin. Apparently, I enjoy seeing my enemies in chains, though are thestrals really my enemies? Hardly… More like ponies who’ve strayed from the common path. “M-my name is Fest!” He hesitates for a moment but quickly regains his composure. “So, Fest…” I drawl his name and start tapping my hoof on the table. “Why did you surrender?” I decide to start with the most pressing question, drilling him with a stern gaze. “As far as I know, thestrals never desert individually, so tell me, why did you surrender?” I slam the table lightly, trying to rattle my former foe. He just hangs his head, as if carefully choosing his words, but after a moment, he continues. “I surrendered because command chose me…” he answers unexpectedly, with sincerity. “And I’m here to tell you that we’re surrendering!” He suddenly lifts his head and looks at me seriously. “Oh? Interesting…” I tilt my head slightly, as if to say, “What in Discord’s name are you talking about?” “So you’re telling me that an entire army of thestrals has surrendered to me…” I stand up from the table and start pacing the interrogation room, never taking my eyes off the prisoner. “Yet instead of laying down their weapons and marching out under a white flag, they sent you to deliver this wonderful news…” I stop abruptly and glare at him. “Tell me, why should I believe you?” “We have too many wounded, and we can’t all leave, so they sent me to deliver the message…” he replies, his expression darkening slightly. “I’ve had enough of this charade…” I prepare myself and step closer to the thestral. “WHAT IF THIS IS A TRAP?!” I lose my temper and slam my hooves on the table so hard it nearly splinters. “It’s n-not a trap!” Fest blurts out, almost falling off his chair. I take a deep breath to calm myself and continue. “So you’re saying it’s not a trap…” I sit back down at the table. “Then answer me this: why should I even listen to you?” I lean back in my chair, conjuring a small flame on my right hoof. “Why shouldn’t I just lock you up and storm the castle? That would be much simpler, and we’d see how ready your army is to surrender,” I add with a sly grin, baring my fangs. “I believe you’re a wise and thoughtful ruler!” he suddenly says, catching me off guard. “You’ve always chosen solutions that avoid unnecessary casualties on both sides,” he continues, almost through gritted teeth. “And I believe you’ll do the same now!” “Does he really think that highly of me?” I wonder, peering into Fest’s eyes. They’re unreadable, like the depths of a swamp. I see a whirlwind of emotions: anger, rage, sorrow, grief. But what stands out most is sadness. And it’s clear why he’s sad: the loss of his comrades, an uncertain future, and the disappearance of his patron. It’s all there in his eyes, but I still don’t find the answer to my question… I stand up and turn to Loyal Heart, who’s been standing near the entrance, listening intently to our conversation. Truth be told, I’m about 80% sure this is a trap. I highly doubt the entire thestral army has simply surrendered, especially after my earlier provocation. Why did I do that? I wanted to disrupt their planned counteroffensive. The wise ones wrote in books: “A cornered beast is dangerous and unpredictable.” So I decided to strike preemptively against a scattered enemy. As I was later informed, my actions, including a sabotage mission, resulted in the capture of about four hundred prisoners. I’d bet this dealt a serious blow to their officer corps, not to mention the rest of the army. They’re thoroughly demoralized, so they’re incapable of mounting any counterattacks. Their only remaining chance is an improvised trap inside the castle. If I march in with my army, relaxed and unsuspecting, I’ll regret it deeply. It’ll be a bloodbath, something future historians will call the Empress’s fatal mistake. No one will emerge victorious… But I can avoid that outcome. I’m an alicorn, so I can withstand the thestrals’ assault. Can I defeat them all? I don’t know… But I do know I won’t let my army and the thestrals die in vain! That would be a true disgrace! What would I say to Celly? She’d never forgive me… Even if there’s a slim chance the thestrals are surrendering willingly, Celestia would have taken that risk. I should do the same! I’m sick of this war! “Loyal Heart, release the prisoner!” I command, pointing a hoof at the stunned thestral. “Yes, Your Majesty!” He carries out my order without hesitation or delay. I really did choose a good assistant. “Fest, consider today your lucky day! Today, the wise ruler of Equestria has answered your call!” I declare with a touch of grandeur. “But if this is a trap…” I shift my gaze to my assistant. “Loyal Heart, tell the other generals that if I don’t return to base within thirty minutes, they are to prepare to storm the castle! Level it to the ground, leave no one standing!” I issue my orders. “But…” Loyal Heart hesitates mid-sentence. He must be thinking that I’ll be caught in the crossfire. “But this isn’t a trap, right?” I glare at Fest again. “O-Of course not!” he replies, a bit uncertainly, clearly thrown off by my actions and unconventional decisions. “Do you understand, Loyal Heart?” I turn to my assistant, keeping my eyes on the prisoner. “Yes, Your Majesty! It will be done!” he replies crisply, like a well-oiled machine. Fest’s shackles are removed, and now, under my watchful eye, he leads me to his kin’s stronghold. I notice something curious: a gray glass vial hanging from Fest’s thigh. I wonder what it’s for? We make our way to the castle at a leisurely pace. The Castle of the Two Sisters is already in rough shape. Its tall towers are gone—likely my doing. The defensive walls are barely holding together. It feels like one fireball from me, and the wall would crumble completely. It’s hard to call this structure a fortress anymore. Repairing it would be a nightmare… It’d be easier and cheaper to build a new one. I’ll have to address that later… As I ponder the castle’s habitability, the creaky gates swing open, and I step into the grand hall. What I see next truly shocks me. The first thing I notice is the smell: a thick, brutal stench with hints of dried blood fills my nostrils. Any unprepared pony would feel sick from the odor, but not me. I’ve seen—and smelled—worse. But what I see next leaves a deep scar on my already wounded heart. Before me are countless sick and wounded thestrals. They’re sprawled on makeshift beds, so many that they fill the entire grand hall. They moan, groan, and cry out in pain. They all share one thing: severe burns covering their bodies. “Is all of this… my fault?” The thought flashes through my mind like a cold winter wind. My heart sinks, and a cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. I wanted what was best… I did everything to avoid this outcome, risked everything, and for what? For this? They’ll be scarred for life, if not crippled. And it’s all my fault… My gaze is fixed on these suffering ponies. Is this the entire thestral army? Where are the others? But before I can piece it together, Fest turns to me angrily. “See what you’ve done!” He points a hoof at the injured ponies. “Are you happy now, you villainous usurper?” He suddenly rears up, clutching the gray vial in his hoof, and hurls it at my feet. BANG Thick smoke envelops me completely, spreading rapidly and making me cough violently. Through the smoke, I see glints of silver and hear the clatter of spears. Everything happens so fast, I can’t even process it. WHOOSH Over twenty spears pierce me simultaneously; pain, like thunder on a clear day, shoots through my head, forcing me to writhe in unbearable agony. But I can’t move—I’m pinned by the spears. My muscles betray me, convulsing and causing even more pain. “KHA-AH…” A pool of blood gushes from my mouth. It feels like there’s no part of my body left untouched—even my wings are impaled. My once beautiful, noble white coat is now drenched in dark crimson. My mouth fills with the metallic taste of blood. “LIFT THE FLAMING BITCH!” someone from the surrounding crowd commands. Almost in unison, they obey, hoisting me higher and driving the spears deeper into my body, intensifying the agony. Just when I think the pain can’t get worse, it does. Blood pours from everywhere—I cough, choke, and streams of crimson flow from my wounds onto the spear shafts. My vision blurs and swims… I blink desperately to clear my sight, but it’s no use. My eyes well up with tears, as if they’re crying with me. I want to scream, but I can’t—I’m too busy choking on the blood filling my mouth. My throat goes numb, as if a thousand needles have been driven into it, forcing me to gasp for air. Though I don’t scream, it feels like my entire body is wailing, especially my head, which can’t comprehend what’s happening. My mane, once glowing brightly like flame, now hangs in dirty, blood-red locks. A phrase I once read in a book flashes through my mind: “Choosing a path to escape fate, we meet it there…” How true that is… “Hah…” The last sound escapes my lips. I manage a faint smile, accepting my grim fate. This must be my role in this play… Perhaps when I chose the lesser of two evils, I should have chosen neither… I wanted what was best, I thought carefully, I tried to make things better, but in the end, I became the villain. All these ponies suffered because of me, and some even died. I can’t ease the pain and bitterness that now reside in my heart, seemingly forever. I once believed I could succeed. What a fool I was! I was an imperfect pony, tackling impossible tasks with boundless enthusiasm, solving them with brute force. I did everything in my power. I just had bad luck… With that thought, my eyes slowly roll back, and the last tears fall from my eyelids like falling gems. The noise around me fades, and I feel an intense cold. It’s as if I’m freezing to death. But somehow, I feel free. It seems my struggle for life is over… With my last tear, I exhale my final breath. My heart slows, then stops completely… *** Excerpt from the book Daybie’s Diary Everything’s fine, you just stumbled, like tripping over a stone on the pavement. It doesn’t mean anything; your goal is far greater than this, isn’t it? I’m sure you’ll get through it! Soon, you’ll get back up and keep moving forward… That’s how I comforted myself during these difficult days. What’s the point of repenting for sins? What would I say to the fallen? I can’t ask for forgiveness from them or their families. This is the path I chose for myself. If I repent, if I beg for forgiveness, it’s all over, and I’ll never reach my goal… End of excerpt I woke up in a completely different place. It was a truly astonishing place, astonishing primarily in its horror and wretchedness. Around me stretched water the color of crimson. It seemed endless, with not a single patch of land in sight. Dark thoughts crept into my mind, suggesting that this was the blood of my fallen enemies, and somehow I was still standing in this vast pool. I looked around, trying to make sense of my surroundings. The familiar Sun was gone, replaced by what looked like an eclipse, as if the Moon and Sun had merged, creating a beautiful yet terrifying phenomenon. The atmosphere pressed down on me like nothing else ever had. Suddenly, it felt like all I’d ever done in my life was kill and maim. For some reason, a deep sadness settled in my heart. It was as if I’d become the very thing I despised and hated with all my being. “I’ve become a killer…” I thought gloomily, lowering my head. A single tear rolled down my cheek, falling into this abyss of blood. My hooves involuntarily dipped into the water, as if expressing my resignation to it all. Gradually, an aura of helplessness began to envelop me… My mind was completely empty as I stared at my reflection, but no matter how long I looked, I couldn’t find the old me. It was as if something inside me had broken, and it could never be fixed. What would the old Daybie say, looking at all this? That pure soul who looked to the future with fire in her eyes and spoke with optimism. Would she be horrified? Would she hate me to her core? I’ll never find the answer, no matter how much I want to… “D-Daybie, is that you?” A painfully familiar voice sounded somewhere behind me. I thought it was some kind of hallucination and decided to ignore it. If it really was her, I was too ashamed and scared to look her in the eye after everything I’d done… “Daybie! Can you hear me?” The voice grew closer, and with it, I heard the squelching sound of footsteps. “Celestia! Is that really you?!” I lifted my head and turned toward the voice, my eyes wide with surprise. “C-Celestia!” I called out to her with burning eyes, but for some reason, I couldn’t meet her gaze. “Daybie, where are we?” she began to look around with a studying gaze, her wings folded, and her demeanor radiating calm rather than concern. “I-I don’t know… I guess this it is my fault…” I stammered, trying to articulate my thoughts. “If I tell her, will she help me?” The question tormented me. Celestia had done plenty of questionable things herself, but compared to me, it was nothing… Maybe she could help me? Maybe she’d listen? Maybe now, when I need support the most, I should open up? Well, here goes nothing! “What do you mean, ‘your fault’?” she asked, tilting her head in confusion. “You see…” I lowered my head, gathering my thoughts. “After you shut yourself away, I had to deal with the impending danger of our kingdom’s collapse…” I started from the beginning, trying to prepare my dear Celestia. “Because of the thestral revolution, I had to use… special methods to preserve Equestria…” I explained the situation like a noble delivering a report. “What ‘special methods’?!” she asked, stunned. “What have you done?!” she demanded angrily, stomping her hoof and glaring at me. Her brows were furrowed, and her lips were tightly pressed together, expressing immense fury. I, on the other hand, trembled even more and sank lower, as if trying to disappear under the weight of Celestia’s gaze. I wanted to sink into the ground, already regretting a hundred times over that I’d started telling her about my deeds. “I… had to kill thestrals…” I forced the words out, finding it incredibly difficult to say. SLAP A sudden slap struck my cheek, leaving a burning mark. I staggered and reflexively pressed my hoof to the sore spot, the fiery pain radiating through my head. It felt like the hardest blow I’d ever taken. “Stop dodging! What have you done to MY Equestria?! I want to know all your crimes!” she demanded furiously, making me shut my eyes tightly. I half-expected Queen Celestia to hit me again, given how loudly she was shouting. “But I’m not a villain…” I began to justify myself, trying to calm Celestia’s anger. “I had to! I didn’t want to kill anyone until the very end!” I mumbled, lowering my head even further. I couldn’t look her in the eyes; I was too scared… “I’m not in the mood to listen to your excuses!” she turned and struck me with her tail, “Why are we here?!” she asked, looking around at the place we were in. Why are we here? The last thing I remember is trusting a thestral. He said something about their entire army surrendering. Thoughts of imminent peace flashed through my mind. Then I remember entering the castle, which had once been my home. And then… searing, soul-crushing pain shot through my entire body, as if there was no part of me left untouched. I’d been deceived in the most shameless way, and like a naive fool, I fell for it. And as a result, over twenty spears were driven into me… “Because I died…” I concluded, pouring my last emotions into those words. My gaze went blank, and my face stopped expressing anything. Celestia raised her hoof to strike me again but hesitated. Maybe she saw the look in my eyes… “Ha! A monster like you belongs here!” she sneered, mocking me. “You’re a beast…” she spat in my direction and turned away, walking off. “I regret not getting rid of you back then!” she threw over her shoulder and kept walking, while I watched her movements like a doll. My face was frozen in silent shock. But why? You can’t say that… We were inseparable. Why? What did I do wrong? Was it all because of my controversial decisions? Celestia, why are you treating me like this? You always taught me, we grew up together, you were like… like a mother to me… “C-Celestia!” I called out to stop her. “How can you say such things?! I’m your… your daughter…” I shouted the words I least wanted to say but most desired. I wanted a real family… Why did I realize this only at the last moment? She’s everything to me, just as I am to her. “Daughter?” Celestia stopped and turned to me. She looked at me with a piercing gaze, as if seeing right through me. “You’re just a tumor in my mind that should’ve been cut out long ago,” she said, and my heart stopped for a moment. Those were the most horrible, cruel words I’d ever heard. “But I’m glad the problem solved itself!” she dismissed me as if I were nothing. It hurt… “Wait! Celestia! You said you’d always be by my side! You promised to show me how to become a good pony again!” I clung to the last shred of hope, like a drowning pony grasping at a rotten branch. “Goodbye, Daybreaker. I hope you stay here, where you belong!” Celestia continued to walk away, as if I were a disease. “C-Celestia!” I lunged toward her, but suddenly a hoof emerged from the water and grabbed my leg. All I could do was watch as Celestia slowly walked away, dissolving into the void. She left without even looking back… Everything I’d fought for vanished in an instant. As if everything I’d done was meaningless. “Did you really think someone like you could become a good pony? No, you’re very mistaken! Look at your hooves!” a strange voice echoed from multiple directions, as if there were many of them. As if on command, I lowered my gaze and saw only bloodied, scarred hooves. It was as if the last bridge I’d left as a backup had burned to the ground. That’s when I realized there was no way back… “Oh, have you given up already?” the voices taunted me, mocking me like I was some circus animal! “Then what will you say to them?” Hundreds of ponies appeared before me. They all had one thing in common—they were all dead. Their flesh was peeling off like unwanted husks, their faces disfigured to the point of madness, their armor long since tarnished and corroded. Some even carried the banners of our kingdom. “Take us with you! We want to fight alongside you!” they wailed, as if singing me a song. “I believe you’ll lead us to a better future…” the dead continued to speak to me. “I want to see the Empire you’ll build! I want to fight under your banner!” the walking corpses pressed me, though they didn’t take a single step toward me. “I can’t!” I shook my head. “No, I can’t! I can’t take you with me!” I rejected their posthumous wishes. “Because you’re all dead! You’re all lifeless, so I can’t take you with me to a bright future!” I pleaded with them. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry!” I bowed my head, practically kneeling before them. “You’re still just a foal!” the unknown voices reminded me of their presence. “You should know by now that all these ponies died because of you!” they said, making my eyes widen. “Isn’t that right?” they struck me like another slap. “It’s because they followed you! If you hadn’t said you wanted to build the Solar Empire, none of them would’ve died!” “But I never forced anyone to follow me!” I defended myself. “What are you talking about?! How do you think you made it this far?!” they continued to crush my already broken will. “Listen, the path you took is paved with the bodies of the dead! And that’s not all! These corpses have layered the road three or four times over with the bodies of those they killed so you could get where you are now! Look!” I turned and saw a towering road leading to a bright, beautiful castle, and it took my breath away. “If you want to reach that future, you’ll have to keep paving this path for a long time!” My mind went completely blank. It was as if this world was draining all my life force, along with my emotions. The only emotion left was fear, and it grew even stronger. “What, are you scared now? Do you want to turn back? Don’t even think about it; you can’t!” even my fear began to fade. “If you give in to your fears, you’ll become just another stone in your road!” they warned me in unison. “Now look at your past!” images of the worst moments from my past flooded my mind. They flashed by so quickly and vividly, it was like reliving them all over again. I can’t take this… “Aah! What have I done?!” I grabbed my head with my hooves, unable to bear the weight of my actions. “There you go, foolish alicorn! Why did you come here just to regret everything you’ve done? Now’s not the time to falter! Why didn’t you just stay a part of Celestia and live a peaceful life?” they voiced the thought I’d buried long ago. And it’s true. I’m not a part of Celestia! I have a soul! I can think and feel just as much as Celestia. But that doesn’t absolve me of my crimes! “But I… I didn’t know!” I looked back at the light, the road I was walking, searching for something familiar. “Quiet! You should’ve known what awaited you here!” they silenced me, leaving me no chance. The weight of guilt and remorse brought me to my knees. “I should’ve known… and walked this path…” I stared blankly at the alluring light. “To here…” “And what are you saying now?” another familiar voice spoke behind me. I turned and saw a pony I hadn’t seen in a long time. It was Luna, dressed in royal dark armor, and she seemed to have grown both physically and spiritually. She radiated heroism and a determination to move forward no matter what. “This is the road to your dream!” she declared proudly, approaching me and sharing some of her unwavering resolve. “You believe in this!” she chuckled kindly, gently patting my head. It felt incredibly comforting. Even through her iron horseshoes, I felt the warmth she shared. Just as I thought about hugging her, Luna vanished, leaving behind a sense of safety, as if someone dear was always watching over me. “Why hesitate after all this?” her final words echoed in this world, making me think deeply. “Is this how you wanted to be remembered?” the voices gradually merged into one, and Celestia appeared before me again. “A foolish pretender who doomed her people to death? Is this how you wanted to die?” Celestia asked me the final, provocative questions. Though they were simple words, I felt there was something more behind them. It was as if I was fighting for my very existence. “NO!” I shouted at her and stood tall. “I’ll fight for my dream!” I hissed right in her face. “And I’ll fight, no matter the cost! If I have to kill, I’ll kill! If I need your body, I’ll take it!” I bared my fangs, standing like a predator. “Excellent!” she chuckled. “Then I wish you luck! HA-HA-HA!” she sang the last words and dissolved, filling the space with laughter. “Luck?” I raised an eyebrow. “Seriously? That’s the last thing you’ll wish me? Luck left me long ago!” I declared proudly. “PFFT-HA-HA, LUCK?!” I laughed with all my might, as if some of her madness had transferred to me. Before I could finish laughing, some hooves pulled me into the water. It turned out to be much deeper than I thought. I was being sucked into some kind of whirlpool of madness. I don’t know what’s next, but I know one thing for sure—the peaceful Daybie is gone! Only Daybreaker remains, as unfortunate as that is. And as soon as I realized that, the light before me faded, my thoughts became sluggish, and I fell asleep… … “Hey! Is that flaming bitch finally dead?!” muffled voices reached me. “Yes, Commander Star Fang!” someone nearby cheered for my supposed demise. But here’s the thing—they’re wrong! I’m more alive than ever! “Idiot!” I heard a sharp smack, probably a slap to the head. “Then why is she still moving?!” everyone fell silent, presumably staring at me. “I’m burning up!” I suddenly realized. It felt like my heart had been replaced with some infernal engine, pumping heat throughout my body. As if my blood had evaporated, and boiling oil now flowed through my veins. Even though high temperatures never bothered me before, now it’s the complete opposite. I’m so hot! So hot that even the surrounding air feels cold. If I don’t breathe it in now, I’ll explode on the spot! Or turn into one big flame! *** “Kha-ah…” I greedily gasped for air, trying to relieve the pressure in my body. It’s hard, but it’s better than nothing. My eyes are heavy, my vision slightly blurred. But none of that matters now. I’m alive! I’ve risen from the ashes of war! It’s time to exact my revenge! “Cough-cough!” I cleared my throat loudly. “Can chaos consume the world?” I asked quietly, almost rhetorically. Everyone around me stood gaping, watching the extraordinary event unfold. “This is a miracle, no doubt! Pfft-ha-ha!” I grinned with a strange, almost mentally unstable smile, baring my sharp fangs. “DIDN’T SEE THAT COMING, DID YOU?!” I roared, channeling some of my strength into my voice. “Can chaos consume the world?!” I repeated my question, this time at full volume. The heat radiating from me was so intense that the shafts of the spears began to melt, along with their tips. I glanced around at my enemies with an intrigued look. I don’t know how it appeared from the outside, but I bared all my fangs in a villainous snarl, causing the attacking rats to back away in sheer terror. Except for one. The one who didn’t flinch. It was that brave thestral named Fest. “Fest…” I drawled his name with a villainous tone, slowly approaching him. “You’ve made too many mistakes today!” I stomped my hoof. “It’s time to announce your sentence!” My eyes flashed, but not a single muscle in his body twitched, which impressed me. Fest clenched his lips tightly, glaring at me with incredible anger and disdain. His entire body was tense, even his bat-like wings seemed to take on a combat stance. “Even in the face of death, he shows no fear… What a pity, such a good fighter…” I thought bitterly. “You deceived the Empress!” I declared menacingly. “You lured me into a trap, thinking you’d get away with it!” I raised my hoof higher, igniting a small flame on it. “You tried to usurp power by brutally attacking me! This won’t be forgiven!” I moved to the most interesting part of my sentence, while the others just stood there, mouths agape, as if witnessing a miracle. “Thestral Fest, I sentence you to the highest punishment!” I summoned my glaive. “EXECUTION!” At that, he seemed to snap out of it. “DIE, YOU FILTHY SPAWN OF CHAOS!” In an instant, he drew his sword and swung at me, but he never got the chance to complete his vile act. WHOOSH My glaive moved faster than his sword. With a single, precise strike, I severed his head from his shoulders. His blood splattered across my face, but it evaporated almost instantly. I felt nothing at his death… I felt almost nothing at all in that moment. “Why did the blood evaporate?” The thought lingered in my mind, searching for answers. It suddenly felt like I couldn’t get enough air. It was as if rage was bursting out of me! I thought this until I noticed smoke literally pouring from my nostrils! I turned my gaze back to Fest’s lifeless body, and new thoughts began to form. “My flesh was dull gold…” I voiced my thoughts aloud. “And my blood has rotted…” I looked at my moderately healing wounds. “I left corpse after corpse in my wake, waiting for this day!” I spread my wings and soared upward, nearly reaching the ceiling, and began to study it carefully. Fortunately, my search didn’t take long, and I quickly found what I was looking for. “Their supplies!” I spotted a hastily constructed storage area in the throne room, guarded by two thestrals. Well, “guarded” is a stretch… They stood frozen, staring at the ground as soon as I turned my attention to them. It seemed they were terrified of me. Good! How could they not be? A pony had literally risen from the dead! “I guess all their supplies are here, given the size of this thing…” I thought as I flew closer to the “structure.” By this point, I felt something strange, almost like a gag reflex. It was as if something was stuck in my stomach and needed to be expelled. A very odd sensation… “It’s so hot! I’m burning up! I’m bursting with rage!” I marveled at my own body, because I was literally on fire! My mane blazed brightly like a flame. Strangely, my armor wasn’t melting. It must have been made of some incredibly heat-resistant alloy. Why didn’t I feel any pain? Had I stopped being a pony altogether? No! It was more like pain no longer mattered to me. What mattered more was the growing impulse in my head. I felt something else… Something fierce and wild boiling inside me. “O͝ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚!” A raspy, foreign voice echoed in my mind. “Yes, now I understand…” I began to realize, as if a piece of the puzzle had finally clicked into place. “O͝ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚!” The horrible voice persisted, sounding more like the screech of metal. “This is my rebirth…” I came to an unexpected conclusion. “O͠ṗe̋ṅ ̏u͝p̚ t͝ȯ t͝ḣė f͝i̇ṙė!” The commanding voice demanded action as the heat inside me grew stronger. “…” “O͝ṖE̋Ṅ ̏U͝P̚ T͝Ȯ T͝ḢĖ F͝İṘĖ!” “A-A-A-A!” I screamed at the top of my lungs in a fit of madness! As soon as I flew up to the storage area, I felt I couldn’t hold back any longer. It felt like my own rage was guiding me. I opened my mouth and witnessed the horror… A stream of… fire?! erupted from my mouth! “How is this possible?!” My eyes widened as I directed the liquid fire toward the supplies. The flames immediately engulfed the storage area, spreading and growing in intensity. The pressure in my body subsided slightly, and I finally stopped spewing fire like a deranged dragon-demon. “Fire! FIRE!” The nearby guards woke up and shouted at the top of their lungs. “Run, she’s going to burn us all!” Panic spread through the capable fighters like rolling thunder. “Stand down!” Star Fang abruptly intervened to bring his soldiers to their senses. “OPEN FIRE ON THE ABOMINATION!” he ordered without hesitation, pointing a hoof at me. “At me? And he called me an abomination?! HOW DARE HE?!” I flared up even more, burning brighter than ever. Those who could grabbed their crossbows and aimed them at me. Some of the thestrals were visibly shaking, terrified of me. “Fire!” came the short command. Multiple clicks followed as the triggers were pulled. A barrage of bolts flew toward me. I didn’t even think to close my eyes because I already knew what would happen. The bolts burned up almost instantly as they approached me. It seemed my rage had reached its peak. I needed to release this anger! I strained my neck and channeled energy into my horn, forming a medium-sized fireball in front of me. I tilted my head back toward the ceiling with its dormer windows and unleashed the spell. BOOM A powerful explosion rang out, followed by the screech of metal and the shattering of glass. A pile of debris crashed onto the burning storage area. Instinctively, I created an orange shield around myself. “I am Daybreaker! The red flame dancing on the graves of my enemies!” I spread my wings wide, hovering in the air above the ashes. “And I do not know defeat!” I declared my first winged phrase and flew out of the newly formed hole. *** “What the hell is this?!” My temper flared again as I approached my base. The metallic sounds echoed from a kilometer away. A fierce battle was unfolding on the ground. “Thestrals…” I spat with venom in my voice, watching the scene below. There weren’t many of them, maybe a hundred at most. My ponies outnumbered them, but we were taking heavier losses. The air was thick with the smell of blood and iron. That’s what war smells like. It’s unclear how this will end. The bloodshed must stop! I have no idea how they infiltrated the heart of the base or who let them in. But I can’t just stand by and watch my subjects being slaughtered! My ponies are clearly demoralized, and who could blame them? Their ruler left for the enemy’s lair without leaving any orders. What else could they do?! “EVERYONE, HALT!” I commanded with my Canterlot voice. “CEASE THIS MEANINGLESS BLOODSHED!” I issued my next decree, and no one dared to disobey. Everyone froze in place. My soldiers, who had been fighting with grim determination, now stood with renewed confidence. And then I realized why. I noticed an orange glow emanating from my horn. I must have infused my voice with fire magic! It seemed to have an entirely new, unexpected effect. “They’re literally frozen in place!” I realized with surprise. My voice had not only grown more powerful but also more refined. A strange smile crept onto my face. “S̕ḣőu̇l̇ḋ ̇İ ̇ċu̇ṫ ̇ȯḟḟ ̇ṫḣėi̇ṙ ̇ḣėȧḋṡ?̇” A mad thought crossed my mind. Why not? Behead the unruly thestrals, maybe even kill a few of my own for letting the infiltrators slip through… BOOM My hoof involuntarily struck my own cheek. The sharp pain, like a splash of cold water, brought me back to my senses. I needed to stop thinking like that! These are my ponies, even the thestrals! “What’s come over me?” I suddenly felt like I was doing something wrong. As if a small part of my coal-black heart was screaming, even wailing, that I was committing evil! This is inhumane! “I’m the ruler of Equestria, for crying out loud!” With that thought, I redirected my magic. “Do I have enough magic for this?” I hesitated before making my decision. Even though it’s a simple spell, the scale of it is something else! I’d wager even the legendary Star Swirl couldn’t handle this much! Lifting so many ponies with telekinesis is beyond the capabilities of an ordinary unicorn, but an alicorn… I’m plagued by vague doubts… “I can’t hesitate, I need to act!” I channeled a stream of mana into my horn. It glowed brighter than ever. It felt like a small sun had appeared on my forehead. My body began to tremble strangely. My neck was under immense strain, so much so that I couldn’t turn it in any direction. At the same time, the effect of my Canterlot voice began to wear off, and the ponies, practically exhausted, collapsed to the ground. It was as if my voice had drained some magical energy from them. And then a true miracle began to unfold. Each thestral was enveloped in a magical haze, signifying the telekinesis spell. One by one, until all the infiltrating thestrals were under my control. They kicked and struggled, trying to break free from my spell, but to no avail. Compared to such powerful magic, they were utterly powerless. All these thestrals were under my absolute control! Thoughts of killing these scoundrels crept back into my mind, but I swiftly pushed them away. It was incredibly difficult. It felt like my strength was draining with every second. Mana flowed out of my horn like a stream as I controlled the thestrals’ bodies. At my command, they rose into the air and smoothly moved to the center of the parade ground. As soon as I gathered them together, my mana ran out. They fell to the ground, thankfully not from a great height, so they didn’t sustain serious injuries. Except, perhaps, for magical exhaustion. I think my spell left them temporarily unable to continue fighting. “I’m going to fall, my wings can’t hold me anymore!” I began to plummet. My brain immediately issued a command, and my wings folded into a slight arc, allowing me to glide somewhat. THUD I hit the ground with a loud crash, kicking up a small cloud of dust. Those who could rushed over to me and, as expected, bowed. “Your Majesty, you’re alive!” they exclaimed with shining eyes. “The enemy dared to slander you, claiming you had perished in the castle, but we never lost faith that you were alive!” one particularly respectful soldier explained. “Of course I’m alive, it couldn’t be otherwise!” I stood up and puffed out my chest proudly. “LOYAL HEART!” I called out to summon my assistant. He quickly approached and also bowed. “Triple the patrols!” I stomped my hoof, as befits an empress. “We couldn’t reach a peaceful agreement,” I shook my head in denial. “Tie up these infiltrators, interrogate them, and throw them in with the others!” I pointed a hoof at the pile of thestrals. By this point, my legs were treacherously shaking. A little more, and I would have collapsed unconscious. “Yes, my Empress!” he said with a hoof pressed to his chest. “If anything, I’ll be in my quarters. Don’t disturb me for no reason!” I issued my final order and hurried away. But then I stopped and turned my head toward my assistant. “And yes, I will definitely find out who’s responsible for this sabotage!” I bared my teeth, causing Loyal Heart to nervously gulp. “I expect a report on my desk!” I snorted and left without looking back. My task was complete, and it wouldn’t do for an alicorn to collapse from exhaustion in front of her subjects. … I returned to the tent, and the first thing I did was collapse onto the bed. I didn’t even have the strength to remove my armor. I fell asleep almost instantly. I’m starting to miss the old carefree days more and more… *** A week passed, and everything at the temporary base returned to normal. I received a full report from Loyal Heart about what had happened. As it turned out, the enemy had sent word to their forces to prepare a sabotage attack and carry it out when my army was most vulnerable. And that moment came when I left my soldiers under the pretext of a peace agreement. I felt partly responsible for this attack; after all, if someone else had been in my place, they might have acted differently… They would never have fallen for the enemy’s ploy. But what’s done is done; the past can’t be changed… All we can do is learn from it and move forward. However, punishment was necessary, so those responsible for this failure had already received disciplinary action, and the officers had been demoted. “Moving Forward!” That’s what I titled the epilogue to my tales in my diary. Right now, I was sitting and writing everything down in my manuscript, just like before. The book had become quite hefty by this point! It contained almost everything: narratives about my survival in this new world, as well as my thoughts and feelings. I even managed to write some poetry as epigraphs to my chapters. It turns out I’ve awakened a true writer within myself! I could publish this book, but I’m afraid it’s too personal, and it would seriously damage my reputation. And I always need to maintain my image! I didn’t even notice: I started writing as a way to escape my problems, but it turned into a hobby. In addition to my book, I’ve been managing my state, albeit poorly. Some of the responsibilities fell to Golden Claw, so I had to promote him to my personal secretary, or advisor under the old laws. I had to delve into the deepest corners of Celestia’s memory to even begin to function as a ruler. And in these times, it’s even harder. The entire country is practically paralyzed. Wealthy aristocrats have hired mercenaries as guards and are already threatening to declare independence in their territories. A little more, and the country would plunge into Tartarus. Thank the Sun I made the decision in time and appointed Golden Claw to handle this issue. So he traveled across the country, persuading and winning over the aristocracy to accept me as Celestia’s successor. If all goes well, soon all the aristocrats, big and small, will flock here. They will pledge their allegiance to me as the sole Empress, Celestia’s successor, Daybreaker. And there will be a grand coronation ceremony; I’m really looking forward to that moment… “Your Majesty!” Loyal Heart burst in like a thunderclap, interrupting my writing. “Permission to report!” “Granted!” I waved a hoof, urging him to get on with it. “The thestrals are surrendering!” he announced, shocking me. “Mmm, surrendering…” I continued writing orders and decrees. “We’ve been through this before…” I signed a document with a flourish. “This time, they’re all coming out with white flags!” Loyal Heart clarified. After his words, I looked up at him and raised a skeptical eyebrow. “They’re unarmed!” “What are your orders, Your Majesty?” he asked, looking at me expectantly. “So, the moment has come… They’ve finally surrendered…” I rose from the table and approached him. “A wise decision!” I responded to his news. “Let them all in, and feed the soldiers! They must be starving!” I issued the order, and he seemed to falter. “B-But they’re the enemy…” Loyal Heart tried to interject, but I cut him off. “If they’re coming out with white flags and unarmed, they’re surrendering! That means they’re no longer our enemies!” I dispelled his preconceptions. “Feed them, and organize a separate meal for the higher officers and commanders!” I mentally smacked him on the back of the head, and he sagged a bit. “But why organize a separate meal?” he asked, as if the question was nagging at him. “We’ll be negotiating peace!” I stomped my hoof to finally get through to my slow subordinate. “And do it quickly! Golden Claw should have returned by now!” “Forgive me, Your Majesty, it will be done!” Loyal Heart hastily left to carry out my orders. “Things are becoming clearer…” I thought, gazing at the cloudy sky, as if the Sun’s rays were finally breaking through over Equestria…
Chapter 17, The beginning of something moreExcerpt from the book Daybreaker’s Diary What if the thirst to do evil grew stronger than me? If you take a spear in hoof, be ready to strike! Daybreaker, the Iron Empress! End of excerpt Excerpt from the book The Bright Path of Empress Daybreaker and Her Tough Decisions! Author: The Honorable Advisor to Her Imperial Majesty, Golden Claw And then the mighty alicorn thundered with her winged phrase: “My ponies can forgive cruelty, but they will never forgive weakness!” — Daybreaker, the Iron Empress! End of excerpt *** “Are they here yet?” I asked my assistant outside the tent. “Yes, Your Majesty! All the high-ranking thestral officers are already inside!” he bowed respectfully. “Golden Claw has also taken his seat.” “Good,” I nodded. “Stay by the entrance and don’t let anyone in! That’s an order!” I spread my wings, preparing for the upcoming debate. “It will be done, my Empress!” he stood by the entrance next to the guard. I slowly entered the tent. Troubling thoughts swirled in my head, but I quickly pushed them aside with a positive mindset. Think positively — the glass is half full, always! “Just don’t think about what’s in the glass, think about the water in it…” I hummed to myself with a smirk. “Alright, Daybreaker, pull yourself together! You just need to decide the fate of an entire race of ponies…” I tried to cheer myself up, though it didn’t quite work… A strange noise echoed inside me, as if I were on the verge of a breakdown. As soon as I entered the tent, the noise immediately died down. The atmosphere in the air put me on edge. It felt like lightning could strike at any moment. The lighting was slightly dimmed, likely to avoid irritating our guests. I decided to trust the rumors that thestrals dislike bright light. The smell of various delicacies filled my nostrils. The table was practically overflowing with all kinds of treats. For me, it was a feast, but for the thestrals, it was their everyday fare. The table groaned under the weight of seafood. There was everything from cold fish appetizers to salads with arugula and shrimp. My gaze was immediately drawn to the large trout placed at the center. It was generously seasoned with spices, oven-baked, and its aroma was something entirely new to me. Unique, I’d say. Not that I found the smell repulsive, but it was certainly distinctive. Ponies don’t eat meat—my people are categorically against it. However, thestrals eat fish, and if I want peace with them, I’ll have to adopt part of their culture. Of course, I’ll have to try the prepared fish—it’ll make it easier to win them over. I read in an old book that sharing a meal with an enemy can lead to mutual understanding, even with the most sullen adversary. This belief dates back to the unification of the three tribes. If trying seafood is what it takes to make peace with the thestrals, I’ll do it without hesitation. For the future of my empire, I’m ready to set aside my prejudices! The logical question is: why put on this show for the thestrals? The answer is simple: I need to stabilize relations with them. Friendship is out of the question—I’ve killed their kin, after all. But treating them as equals will lay the groundwork for complex, challenging, yet largely cooperative relations. The table wasn’t overly decorated, but everything was in its place, and each guest had their own set of utensils. If I had to describe this event in one phrase, I’d call it a “dinner party.” The high-ranking thestrals were already seated. Their armor had been confiscated, but their demeanor spoke of their rank. They all sat with their heads held high, their heavy gazes fixed on me. Their eyes betrayed contempt, anger, hatred, and, lastly, fear—as if I were about to subject them to torture. Only one pony wasn’t seated: Golden Claw. As befits an advisor, he stood and bowed respectfully. There was another interesting detail. Next to the trout was a fruit plate, but it held only one fruit—a mango! I’d heard from Luna that this was their favorite fruit, eaten by all members of their race without exception! I really wanted to try this famous sweetness and find out why they loved it so much. However, there was one thing all the thestrals here had in common: they were all emaciated, as if they hadn’t eaten in days. They desperately tried to hide it behind their pride, but my eyes weren’t fooled! The table was rectangular, with my seat at the head. Across from me sat the highest-ranking officer. He radiated even more anger toward me. I slowly approached my seat and sat down. “I believe we can now begin our dinner!” I announced, and Golden Claw took his seat beside me. He looked slightly nervous, clearly on edge. “You may begin your meal, and I wish you all a pleasant appetite!” I gestured to the delicious spread on the table. But none of the thestrals moved to eat, though a few of the younger officers were visibly salivating. They probably thought the food was poisoned. Well, I’d have to start eating first to dispel that notion. “Oh, don’t worry, the food isn’t poisoned. I’m not a villain, after all!” I chuckled to myself at the last part. I used telekinesis to pick up a plate with the first salad that came to hoof. It was a delightful appetizer the thestrals called “Sea Breeze.” The top was garnished with shredded potatoes and carrots, the middle had finely chopped salmon, and beneath that was finely diced onion. Between the layers was what appeared to be a creamy dressing. I’d tasked Loyal Heart with gathering recipes for these dishes and sending them to the kitchen. It turned out quite interesting! “Let’s give it a try!” I closed my eyes slightly and took a bite of the salad. Oh, what if I regret this? It’s fish meat, after all… Ah, well, here goes nothing! … “Mmm, actually, if you ignore the fact that it’s fish, the salad is quite good—very nutritious, I’d say!” I chewed slowly. You could even get used to the taste of fish. Oh, Celestia would definitely disapprove of this! She’d sooner eat a salty cake than try fish. Well, now I’ve tried fish… I wonder what I’ll say to her when she comes to her senses? “What kind of show are you putting on here?” a sudden shout reached my ears from the other end of the table. “Just kill us already, you spawn of chaos!” the leader spoke up again. Clearly, I’d shattered his expectations of me. A pony, eating the same food as thestrals? At the same table?! It’s hard to imagine! That’s why he’s waiting for a trick. He looked like a true leader: dark blue coat, with a jet-black mane. One detail caught my attention: he was missing a fang. A very notable detail, actually! I wonder how he lost it? “I’ve seen him somewhere before…” I focused on him. I remembered! Wasn’t he the one giving orders in the castle? “What do you mean, ‘a show’?” I narrowed my eyes disapprovingly. “We’re having dinner together, aren’t we?” I reasoned calmly, using telekinesis to open a bottle of red wine. “Don’t you dare act like some sunny dandelion after everything you’ve done!” he threatened me with his hoof, and the other thestrals silently agreed. I let out a heavy sigh. “To be honest, I’m not proud of what I did to your kin…” I lowered my head. “It’s a heavy sin, and I took it upon myself without hesitation for the future of our country!” I looked him straight in the eye. He just pursed his lips, expressing rising anger. “What future are you talking about?! With someone like you?!” a third voice chimed in. The pony to his right spoke up. My gaze shifted to him. His coat was slightly lighter than his leader’s, and his mane had a peculiar gradient, resembling ocean waves. “Oh, haven’t you noticed?” I poured myself a glass of wine, watching their reactions. Their faces asked, “Noticed what?” “We’re here to negotiate!” I raised my glass slightly above my head. “So I propose a toast! To successful negotiations and a bright future for the Solar Empire of Equestria! Cheers!” I downed my glass in one go. The taste of the expensive wine played with delightful notes. My tongue was enveloped in waves of oak and vanilla, followed by raspberry with a hint of chocolate, and finished with the aftertaste of tart red cherries. Royal wines are truly marvelous! I got a bit distracted… When I shifted my attention back to the ponies around me, I noticed visible confusion among the thestrals. It wasn’t clear what caused it! Maybe it was my toast, or maybe the fact that we were actually negotiating? “Let me start by saying I don’t claim the throne of your Queen!” I hurried to dispel the misunderstanding, firmly stating my pre-prepared demands. “Her place rightfully belongs to Nightmare Moon. I dare not encroach on it!” Silence fell over the tent. The faces of all the thestral officers showed shock. Their eyes were wide, and their ears perked up. I don’t think they ever expected me to say something like that. They probably assumed I’d enslave them. But I have very different plans for them. I remember when I first shared these plans with Golden Claw—he thought it was a joke. But then it finally dawned on him that I was serious, and he agreed with my far-reaching plans. “But we lost—why would you do this?!” the leader’s right hoof slammed the table. “How can such a cruel pony show mercy? And how can a villain like you lead Equestria to prosperity?!” the young, spirited stallion’s words were starting to get on my nerves! “My ponies can forgive cruelty, but they will never forgive weakness!” I cut him off with one phrase. “We’re surrounded by enemies! News spreads incredibly fast these days!” I stated the facts, creating a small flame on my hoof. “It’s clear that soon the griffons, led by King Grover, will rise up!” I shaped the flame into the silhouette of a griffon. “The skilled minotaurs may follow!” in such a short time, I’d become quite adept at shaping flames with magic. “And we’ll have to deal with the zebras too! Our nation has no shortage of enemies!” I deftly extinguished the flame with a breath. “The main question is: whose side are you on?” I pointed my hoof at their leader. “Will you become reliable allies, standing by us in difficult times? Or will you hide in caves like rats, fleeing from my soldiers? The choice is yours!” I finished my tirade and poured myself another glass of that beloved wine. “Pretty words from someone who wants to enslave us!” the rude stallion chimed in again. “Do you even know…” “Enough, Shadow Moon!” the leader stopped his subordinate with a hoof. “What are you proposing?” he finally addressed me with an expressive look. “I’m proposing not the subjugation of the thestral race!” I gave Shadow Moon a disdainful look. “But a mutually beneficial partnership. We’ll be bound by a Steel Pact!” I announced my project loudly. “What do you mean, ‘Steel Pact’?” he asked with slight skepticism. “It means I pledge to aid you with soldiers and supplies if a third party attacks you, and vice versa—if the Solar Empire is attacked, you must assist us fully!” I stepped closer to read the slightest muscle movements on his face. “So that means…” he started to say, but I interrupted him. “Yes!” I gave him the affirmative answer. “You’ll gain partial independence!” I said, causing the younger officers to gape in surprise. “I believe you’ve fought hard for your freedom!” I continued to develop my thought. “And you’ve earned your own nation!” all my stated plans sounded like sweet fantasies to the thestrals, except for one thing. “However!” I hurried to pull the thestrals out of their thoughts. “Your nation will host an embassy of the Empire, which will ensure that you…” I hesitated mid-sentence. “Let’s say, don’t side with our enemies or plot against us!” I stated bluntly, but it fully reflected my thoughts. “Likewise, an embassy of thestrals will be established in the Solar Empire to ensure that the rights and freedoms of thestrals are not violated!” “Your Majesty!” he looked me straight in the eye with a grim expression, and I suddenly felt he was trying to discern if I was speaking the truth or spinning a beautiful lie. “All these words… Are you truly serious in your intentions?” “Of course, I’m absolutely serious!” I stomped my hoof. “Why else would I host this dinner and negotiate with you?” I posed a logical question. “Not for fun, surely? There’s no time for jokes! The fate of our nations hangs in the balance! I know it! And you know it!” after my words, he fell deep into thought. “Then one last question: where is our beloved Queen?” he asked the question that silenced the whispers among the officers. It was a heavy question, and the answer would decide much of today’s meeting. I thought lying would be the worst choice. It’s better to tell the bitter truth. “Queen Celestia used the power of the Six Elements of Harmony on Nightmare Moon, imprisoning her on the Moon…” I lowered my head apologetically. My words saddened them all—clearly, they still held a glimmer of hope that their leader was safe. But as they say, hope dies last… “I promise I’ll do everything in my power to find a way to free my dearly beloved friend and your Queen from the Moon!” I broke the silence with a loud declaration. “I can’t promise anything, but I’ll do all I can!” I assured the thestrals firmly that all was not lost. … “I understand… Call me Star Fang, Your Majesty!” he extended his hoof to me, which surprised me. “It seems even thestrals have those who can think clearly and weigh the pros and cons…” the thought undoubtedly pleased me. A warm feeling spread through my chest. I don’t know if it was the alcohol or Star Fang finally understanding my intentions and meeting me halfway. Or maybe both! “Remember this moment, Star Fang!” I shook his hoof. “Today marks the beginning of new relations between two different, yet kindred peoples,” I spoke the warm words I’d wanted to say for so long, and at last, the moment had come! “Now, please, let’s finally eat!” I announced, and was met with a wave of applause. Golden Claw started clapping, and the officers joined in. Only Shadow Moon didn’t clap; he still seemed to doubt my words. But that didn’t stop us all from sitting down and finally starting the meal. Everyone began eating and drinking eagerly, while Star Fang and I continued a serious conversation, detailing my plans and the creation of the Kingdom of Thestrals. *** The dinner was highly productive. I tried many new and varied dishes, ate heartily, and as dessert, I tasted the fruit all thestrals adore. And, by the Sun, that mango was magnificent. Ripe, delicious, with a slight tang on the aftertaste. You could taste hints of melon, apricot, and peach. At first, I even thought I was eating a variety of the latter. “I’ll have to grow a mango tree in my palace!” I added a note to my mental checklist. After this wonderful meal, the negotiations began. They took a lot of time, but there’s still much to discuss. We did manage to agree on some things. We decided that the thestrals would be given the Baltimare region. The area previously belonged to the Crown, but I graciously ceded it to them. These are new, unclaimed lands that the nocturnal ponies will settle. They have access to the sea, allowing them to fish in vast quantities. The soil is fertile, suitable for growing common crops. All captured thestrals were to be released by tomorrow, and their messengers had already been sent to the farthest corners of the land to spread the news of their relocation. And now, it was time to say goodbye. “I thank you, Star Fang, for your cooperation!” I nodded to him in farewell. “May the stars guide you, Your Majesty!” he shook my hoof and hurried off with his officers to check on the captured thestrals. Clearly, he wanted to ensure their living conditions and rights were upheld. I watched the former enemies leave and returned to the table. The food was gone, leaving only carafes of water and the mango plate. The table was now covered with a large map of Equestria. One question plagued me. My soldiers had thoroughly inspected the Castle of the Two Sisters to assess the damage. Unfortunately, their report made it crystal clear that restoring it would be incredibly difficult and expensive! It would be better to build a new palace and move the capital. “The main question is: where?” I frowned, carefully examining every inch of the map. From Vanhoover to Las Pegasus, my eyes shifted to the eastern part of the land. Manehattan and Fillydelphia… Fillydelphia and Manehattan… “What’s to the west?” I spotted a large, solitary mountain above the Everfree Forest. It rose high into the clouds, symbolizing the pursuit of new achievements. Its isolation represented self-reliance. It’s hard to assault—an ideal location for a fortified stronghold. A very symbolic mountain! Decision made! “Your Majesty, what about the common folk?” Golden Claw interrupted my thoughts. “They won’t understand why we made peace with the thestrals, and the aristocrats will surely exploit this!” he warned, not without reason. “We need to frame it as if the Evil Lunar Pony, Nightmare Moon, sowed discord between the once-close sisters, which led to the escalation of the conflict!” I reasoned tactically. The average pony wouldn’t understand what happened within the walls of that castle. And they don’t need to know! “The thestrals, swayed by Nightmare Moon’s sweet words, agreed to this dangerous scheme!” “But then the thestrals…” he started to object, but I cut him off. “I’ll handle the thestrals myself and explain why this is the only way forward in this situation!” I picked up the knife I’d used to cut the mango and stabbed it into the mountain I’d chosen on the map. “Besides, it’s much easier to do this now than before…” I exhaled wearily. “What do you think?” I asked, gesturing to the knife stuck in the map. “That’s a very bold decision, Your Majesty!” he agreed with me. “All these negotiations… Dining with enemies at the same table, eating their food! I wouldn’t have had the courage… I admire you!” Golden Claw praised my resolve. “And I simply must write a book about this event!” His eyes lit up with an indescribable desire. “Enough! You’ll write your book!” I waved a hoof. “Better look at the map and where I stuck the knife!” I pointed directly at the spot. “What does this mean, Your Majesty?” he raised his eyebrows in confusion, tilting his head slightly. “What do you know about this mountain?” I asked with a sly smile. “That’s Mount Canterhorn, Your Majesty!” he replied briskly. “It’s said that the first griffons appeared there in ancient times, but now the mountain lies empty,” he hesitated, glancing at the map. “Does this mean…” “This will be our new capital!” I declared proudly. “And I’ll name it Canterlot!” I pulled the knife from the map. “I’ve seen Luna’s project, which detailed plans for building a castle on Mount Canterlot. I think we should refine it a bit and give it a more elegant design!” “An excellent choice!” he agreed. “The location, slightly above the Castle of the Two Sisters, will suit you perfectly!” “Good!” I leaned back in my chair. “And with that, we’ve sorted it out! I’m so tired…” My eyelids drooped, and my head followed. The sounds around me grew distant, and I felt myself drifting away… “Your Majesty…” *** “Kha-kha!” I jolted awake in the middle of the bed, and once again, I saw the white hooves in front of me. I looked out the window and realized it was the middle of the night. “Damn it…” I cursed under my breath. “So it wasn’t a dream…” I looked in the mirror across the room and saw her. The villainous temptress, Daybreaker, the one and only Iron Empress. The one I now am. “I’m Daybreaker?” The pony in the mirror moved her mouth in sync with my words. “Seems like it…” my reflection replied with an empty gaze. “DAMN IT! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!” I screamed at the top of my lungs, grabbing my head. Or her head? “What does it matter?! Why didn’t I just die?” I buried my face in the pillow, letting out a wild howl. I wanted to tear that pillow to shreds…
Chapter 18, Who I am?Excerpt from the book Diary of Daybreaker There was still much ahead, but one thing was certain! No one would return to the era of the sisters' rule, no matter how much we might wish for it. Many trials await us, but I will face them boldly and lead my people forward, as befits an Empress! Equestria is civilization! Equestria is order! Equestria is power! And here, we are Equestria! —Daybreaker, the Iron Empress End of Volume One. *** From the Moon’s Perspective “This… this can’t be…” I refused to accept the truth. Could it really be as described here? “Daybreaker… she suffered so much…” I covered my mouth with a hoof, utterly stunned. “P-Poor thing…” As I uttered those words, everything began to blur before my eyes. I hadn’t even noticed how deeply her story had gripped me, to the point where I found myself crying by the end. Celestia and I had condemned her to such suffering… I can’t put into words the pain that now filled my heart. Because of our quarrel, not only Daybreaker suffered, but the entire kingdom… And yet, despite everything, she alone managed to lead the ponies forward. To one day show Celestia the world she had built. And as for Celestia herself… “Oh stars, what is happening…” I slumped weakly into the chair. Celestia had already lowered the sun, and here I was, still sitting in the library, weeping… “Alright, pull yourself together!” I tried to wipe away the tears, but they wouldn’t stop. Celestia must be looking for me by now. But now I have an overwhelming task ahead… “How am I supposed to reconcile them?” I clung to the thought. The solution seems so simple on one hand, but on the other… Oh, heavens… *** After shredding a pillow to pieces and overcoming a panic attack, I finally managed to clear my head. I buried myself deep under the blanket, trying to process everything that had happened to me. Well, let’s start from the beginning: I died after being pushed in front of a train. I don’t remember who or why, but the only thing I recall is an overwhelming desire to live, as if nothing was truly lost. I forgot my name, only vague fragments of memories remain—faceless people who were once my family, colleagues, friends. All of it vanished into the void along with my past life. The only thing I carried over were collections of punk rock songs. And the horror… The only thing I took with me were those melodic lines that warmed my soul in moments when I needed it most. “So who am I now?” One question logically followed another. Now I’m a mare, a villain, a murderer, a manipulator, a puppeteer, and not a kind soul at all. Empress Daybreaker herself, for crying out loud! “What the hell… how did I end up like this?!” I mused with morbid curiosity. Once upon a time, I was just an ordinary office worker, and now… a mare… And what’s more, Daybreaker’s memories don’t feel foreign or repulsive to me. On the contrary, when her memories cascaded over me, I felt… lighter. As if I had relived them, they completed me, made me remember who I am… or who I was? I haven’t quite figured out the whole gender identity thing yet, but I consider it disrespectful to think of myself in the feminine—at the very least, I don’t want to forget who I was. In public, though, I’ll probably have to use feminine pronouns, because otherwise it would seem too strange. And they might send me to the pony asylum, and I really don’t want to spend the rest of my life rotting there. As for Daybreaker’s memories, I haven’t recalled all of them yet, but even with what I have, the puzzle is slowly coming together. I never thought the world I once watched on TV actually existed, and that it could be so… complex, I guess? Turns out, behind the façade of a cartoon about kindness and friendship lies a very dark past. “Celestia…” The first name that came to mind filled me with incredible aggression. My teeth began to grind, emitting a horrifying screech. Just the mention of her name was enough to make me gnaw on the blanket in rage. Oh, that sun-addled fool really messed things up… “Oh, wait, I’m sun-addled too now, pfft-ha-ha…” I chuckled, and the aggression began to subside. Though it’s not fair to blame her alone, I’m also at fault… “At fault, damn it!” I scolded myself for the slip-up. I made a rule, after all! In any argument, both sides are to blame! Though back then, it was only Celestia and Luna who stirred up this mess on a national scale, and I was the one who had to clean it up. Not with a teaspoon, but with a ladle! And Daybreaker started with good intentions, only to end up with bloodshed… “As the ponies say: the road to Tartarus is paved with good intentions!” I nodded approvingly at my own convictions. “So, as long as I live, I’ll be the ultimate pony pacifist!” I firmly decided. In my past life, I’ve already spilled enough blood… Enough! I’ve had my fill of war! But one question still tormented me. “Should I even live in this world?” I examined my beautiful blood-red mane. A very difficult question… If you think about it, there’s no real reason. Daybreaker has lived long enough, and so have I. “Is there a place for me in this new world?” I hunched over, burying myself deeper into the pillow. A sudden wave of depressive thoughts sent shivers down my spine. I’ve always thought about death, both in my past life and now. But there’s one difference. My attitude toward it has changed. If before I clung to every chance to survive, to live not because of, but in spite of everything, now I don’t feel that desire… As if achieving that goal made the desire to “live” disappear. And with such a past, even more so… After all, I’m an alicorn now. I’ve been granted eternity! But why do I need it? It’s not like I asked for it. One thing I’ve figured out for sure. “Daybreaker and I need to die…” I peeked out from under the blanket to look around. Creatures like us don’t belong in this bright and fluffy world. I feel an uncomfortable sense of rejection, as if this world is pushing me away. Maybe that’s for the best—should I jump off the balcony of this tower? As a protest! Or maybe not? I don’t see any bandages on me. Could alicorn regeneration really be that fast? And after those memories, I’ve been walking much better. I wonder what that means? “But I should still test my wings!” Motivated, I stepped out onto the balcony. It was early morning. The first rays of sunlight gently touched me, wrapping me in warmth. The sun greeted me softly, and I wanted to greet it back. Before me lay an incredible sight. The entire city of Canterlot was spread out below me… or rather, beneath my hooves. The city was dotted with quaint little houses, their domed roofs adorned with various banners. “It’s like something out of a fantasy…” I noted. I’d never seen such fascinating architecture. It most closely resembled buildings from the early Renaissance or late medieval period. A very unique style, with hints of Romanesque influence. For a moment, I was mesmerized by the view… But I had more important matters to attend to. Namely, testing my wings, and if they failed, to end it all! Sounds like a plan! “Alright, how did that song go…” I scratched my head in thought. The answer came quickly. The pleasant morning breeze caught my red mane, making it dance in an unknown rhythm, and I began to sing! “The wind blew my cap away,” a beautiful, majestic female voice sang in stunning harmony. “I wanted love, but it didn’t go my way…” I sang with a hint of regret. “I know nothing in life can be undone,” I paused, preparing to take a desperate step. “And now I have only one path to take!” I stomped my hoof and climbed onto the balcony railing. “With a running start, I’ll leap from the cliff,” I spread my wings and jumped over the railing, heading straight for the ground. The wind immediately caught me as I fell. “Here I was, and now I’m gone!” I continued singing in my head, folding my wings into an arrow. The force of the wind was so strong, it felt like riding in a convertible at 75 miles per hour. My mane fluttered wildly in the gusts. … “This is incredible… So this is what it’s like to fly!” The sensation completely blew my mind. It was as if the ground had disappeared beneath me, and I was entirely at the mercy of the air. I didn’t even notice how quickly I was approaching the ground. But I didn’t jump just to test my wings. There was another desire, deeper, hidden, I’d say. “I want to die…” All these reincarnation stories are completely alien to me. My soul, like Daybreaker’s, desires only one thing. Peace… “But am I ready to die?” The question haunted me. Am I ready to leap from this tower and splatter on the ground below? Do I deserve such a death? Some say, “We don’t choose our death.” Bulgakov wrote in The Master and Margarita: “Yes, human is mortal. But that’s only half the trouble. The worst part is that he’s suddenly mortal, that’s the catch.” And now is the moment to decide whether to live in this world or to die. But suddenly, it hit me. “It would be a disgrace for Daybreaker to die like this!” I put a firm end to that line of thought. I’m a warrior… or rather, she is. But now I’m Daybreaker, so it’s up to me to decide whether to live or not. And I deserve more! There’s only one way. “To die in battle!” I concluded my thoughts. My entire life has been a struggle. A struggle for a high position at work, for survival, for my country. It’s all so binding, as if I have no other purpose in life. So I should meet my death with dignity, as befits Daybreaker. “WHERE AM I FLYING?!” I snapped out of my thoughts and realized I was about to crash into some… gathering?! Below, there were many guards in golden armor, and across from them stood darker ponies. Celestia was greeting the guests, with Luna and another alicorn of a purplish-pink hue standing behind her. Knowledge from my past life told me this was Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, though I’d yet to meet her. Everything would’ve been fine if I weren’t hurtling straight toward the center of this event! “I’M GOING TO SPLATTER ALL OVER THE PLACE!” I began to panic, flailing my wings in every direction. But it didn’t help! I had no idea how to control them, let alone fly! Ugh, this landing is going to be rough… “What if I try this?!” I spread my wings wide, like opening a parachute. The pressure on my newly acquired limbs was immense. I thought they might tear off, but then… BAM I crashed to the ground with a loud thud. A cloud of dust rose around me, leaving everyone else in a state of complete shock. Somehow, I managed to tuck and roll, bending my legs to avoid breaking anything. But the brunt of the impact was on my rear end. Specifically, my butt… “Ow, my poor flank…” I rubbed the sore spot, trying to ease the throbbing pain. Oh, why am I sprawled out in the middle of this event?! Not good! If you’re going to make a scene, do it with a straight face, as if it’s all part of the plan! CLANG As if on cue, I stood up, and the sound of clashing spears echoed around me. They probably thought I was an enemy. This brings back memories… I’m curious to see their faces when they realize who just crashed their little gathering! … As the dust settled, I found myself face-to-face with a delegation of bat ponies. “Shocked” didn’t quite capture their expressions—they were utterly dumbfounded. Eyes wide, mouths agape. But I noticed something else. The entire palace guard had surrounded me. They all stared at me with clear confusion, much like the bat ponies… “Lower your spears!” Celestia commanded, sighing heavily. I turned slightly to get a good look at her “lovely” face. Oh, the range of emotions on display. Her ears were drooping, her mouth tightly shut, lips pursed, and her brows furrowed. Her eyes conveyed everything from simple anger to sheer contempt. She’s not happy to see me, to say the least! I think if it weren’t for the bat ponies, Celestia would’ve had me quartered on the spot, and with great enthusiasm. Her gaze, fixed on me, stirred some primal feelings. But one thing was confirmed by that look. “Yes, Celestia is still the same…” I noted grimly. She still hates me as much as before, if not more. Part of me, however, grew even more wary—or rather, angrier in response. There was something deep within me, buried in my soul. For now, I shouldn’t reopen old wounds. Who knows how that might backfire? I snorted demonstratively and turned my head toward the newly arrived bat ponies. “We greet Her Majesty, Empress Daybreaker!” The dark ponies saluted me in unison, their expressions shifting. From shock to… devotion?! That was the first thought that came to mind, and it matched what I was seeing. “We’ve been awaiting your return!” “How did history change so much in such a short time?!” I noted with surprise. It seemed like just yesterday Daybreaker was slaughtering bat ponies, executing some with particular cruelty. And now they’re saluting me as if I’m some Nightmare Moon. It’s strange… What could’ve happened after those terrible events? “Greetings, honored guests!” I replied loudly, extending a hoof in respect. The highest-ranking bat pony stepped forward and shook my hoof, responding to my friendly gesture. Her high status was evident from her armor. A dark blue metal alloy, resembling the night sky, was adorned with golden trim. Her appearance spoke for itself: a strong jaw, cherry-red eyes with vertical pupils, and a neatly tied bun. “I am Shadow Knight, Your Majesty. I am the current general of the bat pony army. It’s an honor to meet you!” she said with fiery eyes. It made me a bit uncomfortable. To look at me with such admiration, after all I’ve done to their kind… It’s hard to accept… “L-Likewise, I assume you’ve come to confirm that Princess Luna is alive?” I asked awkwardly, to which she promptly nodded. Even with my sluggish mind, it was obvious they hadn’t come just for a visit. They were here because of the news that the Princess of the Night had returned. “In that case, here she is, alive and well!” I gestured toward the frozen Luna. She seemed to snap out of her daze as soon as I mentioned her, and the bat ponies immediately approached her, bowing joyfully. “O Great One, it truly is you!” they exclaimed, bowing deeply before the one they loved with all their hearts. “We are so glad to see you in good health!” A small smile crept onto my face at those words. I don’t know if it was because of this long-awaited reunion or something else. But I suddenly realized I’d forgotten how to smile… A normal pony wouldn’t even call this expression a smile. “Oh, please, rise!” Luna commanded kindly. “Tell me, how fares the bat pony nation?” she asked warmly. They began to recount the details of their lives. CLOP CLOP CLOP Suddenly, she was striding toward me, forcing me to focus all my attention on her. The one who had been staring at me this whole time. Princess Celestia, whose grim expression did nothing to enhance her beauty, was approaching me. “What kind of spectacle are you trying to pull here?!” she demanded in a low voice, trying not to draw attention. “Do you have any idea how important this meeting is?” she scolded me like a child. “I think if she keeps this up, she might slap me!” I noted with a half-smile. “How should I handle this?” I racked my brain. On one hoof, my hooves are itching to punch her in the face! But on the other, this whole mess is entirely my fault. I do feel some remorse toward her, in a way. It would be hypocritical of me not to admit that she saved my life. She called the doctors and allowed me to live. I need to maintain a certain demeanor to avoid looking like a fool. How would Daybreaker respond? Oh, I know! “What do you mean? I was greeting the bat ponies, as befits a ruler!” I closed my eyes and raised my head proudly, swishing my mane to stay in character. “Wow, I’m really nailing this villain act!” I thought smugly. A few more scenes like this, and I might just win an Oscar! “Ugh, you’re insufferable!” she stomped her hoof, clearly wanting to say more, but I acted first. “By the way, Celly, have you put on some weight?” I gave her a scrutinizing look, making sure she noticed. Oh, her reaction was priceless. Her face turned bright red, and she looked like a teapot about to boil over. Alright, time to make my exit before she actually quarters me! “Oh, I’m so sorry…” I shook my head playfully. “I didn’t mean to bring up your sweet tooth…” I quickly trotted away from her toward Luna, who had already started heading toward the castle entrance with the bat ponies. Celestia was starting to scare me. I might’ve overdone it a bit, time to wrap this up! “W-What did you just say?! How dare you—” she spat out in anger, but I stopped listening. Better to keep my distance from Celestia for now, just in case… I carefully approached Luna and positioned myself slightly behind her, relative to where Celestia was standing. “Like a foal hiding behind its mother, for heaven’s sake!” I quipped to myself, though my body was far too noticeable to make it a convincing act. Luna immediately reacted to my presence. “Oh, Daybie, I was just about to call for you…” she began, but I cut her off. “Yes, that’s all well and good, but could we move somewhere farther away from here?” I said quietly, subtly shifting my gaze toward Celestia in a way that Luna noticed. Celestia looked ready to tear me to shreds, or so it seemed. “Yes, of course, let’s go!” she agreed and marched into the castle, with me trailing behind her, doing my best not to look back. “This reminds me of something…” I noted, watching the Princess of the Night’s gait. There was something… familiar about it. *** The sound of hooves echoed through the grand royal corridor. Luna was wearing her regalia as the Princess of the Night, which added to the loud clattering. “Where are we going?” I asked, confused, glancing around. “Where do you think? To the baths!” she replied cheerfully. “I promised to show you this magnificent place, after all,” she added. “And you could use a wash!” she stated matter-of-factly. I had to admit, she had a point. Wait… “Did she just tease me?” I caught a hint of playful sarcasm in her tone. Since when did she get so bold? Or rather, why did she phrase it like that? “What?” I replied, pretending not to hear. “For your information, I’m a clean and pristine pony!” I protested, stomping a hoof. “Once you’ve washed up, you can call yourself that!” she chided. “You’ve got dust and bits of stone all over your coat!” she pointed out, forcing me to take a closer look at my fur. “Damn, she’s right…” I saw what she meant. The once-glorious coat of Daybreaker was gone, replaced by a dusty, dull, and coarse mess that didn’t hold a candle to its former glory. “Fine, lead me to this ‘bath’…” I conceded, not feeling up for an argument. “That’s more like it!” she replied with enthusiasm. “By the way, here we are!” she gestured toward a pair of large doors. The doors swung open, revealing a place I’d never seen before. The first thing that greeted me in the Canterlot baths was the scent. The air was filled with the aroma of herbs and assorted flowers, reminding me of a flower shop from my past life. Following the sweet fragrance was the equally noble lighting of the spacious room. Large stained-glass windows lined the walls, their intricate mosaics creating a screen-like effect. Yet sunlight streamed through them effortlessly, bathing the space in warm, golden rays. The bath itself was fit for royalty. Several large tubs stood ready, with low cabinets nearby stocked with shampoos, oils, creams, and other cosmetics—things I, and Daybreaker, rarely bothered with. The tubs were already filled with water, as Luna had ordered them prepared earlier. Steam rose gently from the water, signaling that it was hot. “Your Highness,” a maid addressed Luna. “Do you require our assistance?” she offered, bowing respectfully. “No, that won’t be necessary,” Luna replied curtly. “We’ll manage on our own!” With that, the maids left the bath, closing the door behind them. “Come on in, Daybie!” she nudged me as I stood frozen, staring at the tubs. “Go on, get in!” she instructed while she went to pick out various shampoos. “You don’t need to boss me around, I want to wash up too…” I replied calmly and made my way to the largest tub. “Alright, one hoof at a time…” I carefully began to lower myself into the water. It was a bit tricky with four legs, so I decided to take it slow. “Hot!” I yanked my hoof out of the water. “Does it really need to be this hot?” I asked nervously, turning to Luna. She simply shook her head. “It’s just right for scrubbing off all that grime,” she chirped, continuing to browse the cabinets. “I don’t remember ever taking hot baths…” I muttered, staring at the water. I also noticed the maids had hastily tossed flower petals into the tub, making the already luxurious water even more extravagant. “Like a little foal, honestly!” I chuckled to myself and dipped my hoof back in. This time, it felt more tolerable. After standing like that for a moment, I began to lower the rest of my body. The hot water enveloped me, forcing a heavy sigh. Apparently, my rough landing had taken a toll on me. Or maybe hot baths really were this good? My red mane grew wet and fell into my face, forcing me to constantly tuck it back. The tub itself was surprisingly comfortable for my large frame. It must’ve been designed specifically for alicorns. Along its sides were shelves where I could rest my hooves and lounge. “This is nice…” I sprawled out, exhausted. Luna chuckled at my reaction, as if to say, “I told you so.” “Which shampoo do you want?” she deftly levitated several bottles and showed them to me. I examined the array of colorful liquids, each labeled with a flower and a name. … I didn’t spend too long looking, but I couldn’t decide on one. A memory of Daybreaker surfaced—when she returned from a grueling mission, exhausted, with no luxury in sight. Back then, she washed with plain soap in cold water, using an uncomfortable basin. Not much had changed in her life since then, as far as I could recall… Yet even in those seemingly awful moments, she found something she enjoyed, something that reminded her of better times… I admired that about her. “We never lived in luxury, so why start now?” I thought and firmly raised a hoof to decline the fancy shampoos. “Just bring me some plain soap,” I said calmly. “But…” she started to protest, but I cut her off. “It’s an old habit I haven’t been able to break…” I explained. Luna’s expression darkened at my words: her smile faded, and her eyes showed a hint of pity. Her reaction surprised me. How could she react like that? I thought she’d stand her ground. Wait… “Luna, do you know everything?” I wondered. It couldn’t be possible for her to know about this. Only I, Daybreaker, knew about it. Or did she? “Alright…” she nodded slightly and returned to the cabinets, slowly putting the shampoos back. On the bottom shelf, she found a bar of plain soap and handed it to me. I began scrubbing the dirt off my coat, creating a sea of foam around me. After thoroughly soaping up every inch, I moved on to my head. Luna stood silently, seemingly lost in thought, which made me a bit uneasy. But as soon as I started washing my mane, she suddenly perked up and grabbed a few brushes. “Daybie, let me groom your coat…” she practically pleaded. How could I say no to such a sweet request? Besides, it’d probably feel amazing! Only an idiot would refuse. Decision made! “Sure,” I beckoned her with a hoof. “I don’t mind!” I agreed, and her eyes lit up even brighter. It caught me off guard. She picked up a soft brush and began scrubbing my back. “Gah!” I couldn’t hold back the wave of pleasure that washed over me like a tsunami. Goosebumps spread across my body, making my brain tingle. I never thought grooming could feel this good! It was like having your head scratched, but even better! I couldn’t even describe it—it was like being groomed and massaged at the same time. “What’s wrong, Daybie?” she asked, clearly not expecting such a reaction. “N-Nothing…” I squeaked, blushing. “It just feels nice…” I added, feeling utterly embarrassed. I immediately dunked my head underwater to avoid seeing her reaction. Otherwise, I might’ve died of shame! … Fortunately, Luna didn’t say anything, just continued brushing my coat. However, the problem didn’t go away. It felt so good that I simply lay in the tub while she kept grooming me. In fact, my body actively helped her by presenting various spots for her to brush. But at one point, she suddenly stopped. “Daybie, why aren’t you using a magical barrier?” she asked, a faint blush appearing on her face. “What? What barrier?!” I asked, confused. “D-Down there…” she stammered as I dunked my head. “What’s down there?” I asked again, completely lost. “You, uh… how do I put this…” she hesitated. “You’re… exposed down there!” “WHAT?!” I shouted at the top of my lungs, leaping out of the tub and splashing water everywhere…
Chapter 19, A "warm" welcome“Is it working?” I asked, my voice tinged with nervousness. “It’s working!” Luna nodded approvingly. “Everything’s fine, Daybie!” “Are you sure it’s working?” I decided to double-check. I still didn’t know this spell. Damn it, I thought ponies just walked around like this. Does that mean I was completely exposed in front of the bat ponies?! Shit… “Yes!” she snapped. “I told you, everything’s fine… Daybie?” Luna gave me a strange look. “What’s with her?” I wondered, puzzled by her expression. Why is she looking at me like that? “What?!” I stammered, taking two steps back. “Why are you blushing?” she teased, making me aware of my flushed face. Damn it, my cheeks were burning! “I-I’m not blushing!” I shook myself to get rid of the water. Droplets flew everywhere. “Just give me a towel!” I quickly changed the subject. But Luna wasn’t in a hurry to hand it over. She just stared at me, making me blush even harder! “Stop looking at me like that!” I stomped my hoof, no longer embarrassed. Enough of this comedy. Besides, I didn’t even know about this spell. There’s nothing like it in Daybreaker’s memories! “Alright, alright,” she said calmly, walking over to the cabinet. “Here’s your towel,” she levitated it to me with her magic. I didn’t dare try to pick it up with my horn. As Luna explained, my magic was extremely unstable right now. And I didn’t understand it anyway—only a few fragments of Daybreaker’s spells remained in my head. For now, I’d have to rely on my hooves. And what a pain these limbs are! They’re kind of like hands, but not really. I can grab objects with my hooves, as if magnetically attracted. Let’s call it “hoof-kinesis.” I can also hold smaller objects, like a spoon or soap. A very interesting feature! Oh, and another strange thing—my mane. According to Daybreaker’s memories, it should be ablaze. But back then, I didn’t feel any heat from it. Daybie called it a “magical glow.” Now, it’s just red locks. How did that happen? I need to figure this out… I took the towel with my hoof and began vigorously drying my wet coat. It wasn’t easy, so I rubbed even harder. Even though I couldn’t remember my old body, my habits hadn’t changed. For example, I always sang in the shower. “Think positive: the glass is always half full, always,” I hummed softly to myself as I dried off. “Feel the good, the bad doesn’t exist. Between ‘no’ and ‘yes,’ the only choice is ‘yes,’” I continued, moving on to my mane. “Believe in the best, life is a dance under the watchful eye of the Sun,” I muttered to myself, somehow recalling the version of the song Daybreaker had come up with. “Repeat this mantra often, repeat it, even if it sounds lame…” “You’re not afraid, only because you haven’t been scared yet…” I turned around and sang the next lines, but then stopped. What I saw in front of me froze me in place. Luna was standing there, wide-eyed and stunned. Her ears were folded back, and her lips were slightly pursed. “What’s wrong with her?” I panicked. Luna was looking at me with such an intense gaze, as if she’d heard something she never wanted to hear. But wait… How does she know this song?! Does she know something?! Damn it, this is starting to seriously stress me out. She definitely knows something! But how? “L-Luna?” I called out to her in a trembling voice. She seemed to snap out of it. “Yes?” she asked, her expression less shocked now. “You had this look on your face…” I shuddered slightly. “Is everything okay?” I asked seriously, hoping for an equally serious answer. “Yes, everything’s fine…” she waved a hoof dismissively, as if it were nothing. She turned to the windows and stared at the stained glass for a few seconds. But then she suddenly turned back to me with clear… confusion? “Daybie, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?” she asked, as if the answer to this question meant everything to her. How could I say no when she was looking at me like that? It was like she was staring straight into my soul. I couldn’t possibly refuse. “Of course, why not?” I reassured her, and she let out a relieved sigh. “Thank you,” she said, a gentle smile appearing on her face. It was so kind, the kind of look only one person had ever given me. Unfortunately, I couldn’t remember who that was. Damn it, why is my head filled with nothing but nonsense, while everything precious to me has vanished from my memory? For some reason, deep down, I felt like being with her could make me forget what had happened to me. But something like that isn’t easily forgotten… I lowered my gaze, unable to look at her any longer. In moments like these, I felt more and more like I didn’t belong in this world. As if it were rejecting me. Daybreaker and I had been drained and spat back out for fate’s amusement, forced to live in this sweet, paradisiacal place. All the crap we’d been through, all of it, had become completely irrelevant. But the pain, the horror—it all remained in my heart. Like a brand seared into it. And this scar wouldn’t heal anytime soon, if ever. It felt like someone was genuinely mocking me. I had no place in this world… Damn it, these depressive thoughts again. “Alright, I’ll head back to my room…” I forced out, not looking up, and slowly made my way to the door. “Daybie…” Luna stopped me, and I paused, turning my head toward her. “Yes?” I replied calmly, hoping she’d let me go quickly. I wanted to bury myself in a blanket and think for a while. And since when did I become so sensitive? Damn it, I never used to sink into this dark pit of depression. “Your armor has been delivered to your chambers,” her words snapped me out of my thoughts like a splash of cold water. “Well, at least that’s some good news!” I softened my gaze. I could use some armor right now! Everyone I’ve met here has been kind to me, except for one. But I’m pretty sure that’s temporary. I need to be ready for anything. The first thing Daybreaker’s past taught me is to always be on guard. To be ready to die at any moment. Yeah, she’s had a rough time… “Alright, call me tonight, okay?” I replied with a forced smile and headed for the door. I definitely had a lot to think about… *** “Come on!” I strained, tensing my neck, then my head, then everything at once. Damn it, it’s not working! Just when I decided to try something useful, as usual, nothing worked. And why did I even bother with this “magic” stuff? I’m a proponent of rationalism and skepticism. So something like magic is akin to illusionist tricks to me. But what I saw in Daybreaker’s memories wouldn’t let me go. The way she skillfully wielded fire magic amazed me. I’ve always loved watching the flames dance from my gasoline lighter. There was something… mesmerizing about it. As if I found answers to my questions in the flickering of the fire. That alone made me truly desire the art of fire magic. So here I was, sitting for an hour, straining every part of my body to get closer to my goal. In Daybreaker’s memories, there were echoes of spells. Like fragments torn from her mind. They were just constructs of spells. Nothing more, nothing less. As if they needed something else… But what? Maybe I don’t have any mana at all? And it’ll appear over time? I’d like to think so, but time isn’t on my side. I have a very bad feeling… A sense of unease that won’t leave me. Like I’m on the brink of something fateful. This can’t be good! I need to try again! “Alright, Daybreaker’s memories, focus!” I directed myself, digging through my mind. It was still foggy, but not as thick as before. I could feel the right construct, focusing only on it. Now, tense the neck, then the horn, and… BANG A sudden burst of energy from my horn created a peculiar object in front of me. “A coin?!” I examined the strange item. A round, golden coin had materialized out of thin air. From my mana?! This coin wasn’t from my world—it was large and fit comfortably in my hoof. Could this be the currency of this world? It seemed so. Knowledge from my head suggested it was called a “bit.” And where did this information even come from… Whatever, forget the information, but the whole spell… “Apparently, Daybreaker had a hand in this…” I concluded logically, rubbing my chin. So many secrets, so many unanswered questions. I don’t even know what to do… One thing’s for sure: if I can create a coin out of nothing, it could mean financial independence. It’s always nice to have some capital. So I need to conjure as many coins as I can! “I must build my fortune!” I was fired up by the idea and assumed a more comfortable position for casting. I had a lot of work ahead of me! *** “Ugh, damn it!” I cursed loudly. My newly acquired horn hurt so much that I was on the verge of passing out. It felt like a red-hot nail had been driven into my head. A very unpleasant sensation. I needed to stop, or I’d drop dead right here! “Hoo…” I collapsed onto the bed, exhausted. I managed to create exactly twenty coins. I thought I’d make it to thirty, but by the twenty-first, my horn started failing, and my legs gave out. “Ha…” I sprawled out on the small bed like a seal and stared at the ceiling. Vague doubts plagued me. The sun was already setting, making way for the night sky. It was getting dark, and Luna still hadn’t come. “Did something happen?!” I jumped out of bed. Maybe poor Luna was being reprimanded by Celestia because of me? For now, that sun-addled sweet tooth was threat number one. I was genuinely afraid of her, especially after what I said to her this morning. Now I was even scared to approach her. Why did I have to spout such nonsense?! I needed to check the dining hall! What if Luna was eating alone? Although, given Celestia’s love for her little sister, that seemed unlikely. In that case, I definitely needed to check the dining hall! I was starving, and this horn… “Ow!” I barely touched it, and a sharp pain shot through my head. “Time to go!” I walked over to Daybreaker’s armor and stared at it, wondering how to put it on. The hoof guards were straightforward: step in, click. The helmet wasn’t too complicated either. But I’d have to leave it off for now. There was a hole in it for the horn, which made me nervous. I didn’t want to disturb that limb any further. Especially with my clumsiness—I could barely stand on my hooves, let alone put on a helmet without hitting my horn. For now, I’d have to go without it. But what about the wings? There were some patches for them. “Well, as they say, the eyes are afraid, but the hands do the work!” I started putting on the armor. Or should I say hooves? Whatever! … The hoof guards clicked into place without issue. I just had to slide my hooves into them. But the wing guards took some effort. I had to relax my wing completely and spread it out, which wasn’t easy in this new body. Then I carefully attached the armor to the bone. Thankfully, they clipped on comfortably and didn’t restrict movement. All in all, it took me twenty minutes to get fully dressed. And I was ready! “Alright, let’s go!” I stomped loudly and swung the door open. What lay ahead was clearly going to be a challenging event! *** Fortunately, I managed to shake off the guard. All I had to do was say I was heading to the dining hall for a meal, and he immediately left his post to attend to his own business. Interesting, why? He should’ve been following me as a personal guard or something. But he didn’t. Which made me think that not everything in this castle was as rosy as it seemed. “He’s definitely reporting my every move…” Logical chains formed in my head like bridges being built. But to whom? Celestia was the first suspect. But she probably wasn’t the only one controlling the guards. She had subordinates. There was a commander of the Canterlot guard. The only problem was, I couldn’t remember his name. Something to do with armor… “Ugh, my stupid head!” I scolded myself, but I had to set that question aside for now. My legs, as if by memory, carried me toward what I assumed was the main dining hall. And so, clattering loudly down the grand royal corridor, I arrived at a pair of small golden doors guarded by two sentries. “This must be the dining hall!” I realized instantly. But how did my legs know the exact route here? Did Daybreaker spend time in this castle too? But how? However, as soon as I tried to enter, they stopped me. “Entry is forbidden!” they crossed their spears in front of me. “The dining hall is currently occupied by the Rulers of Equestria. State your name!” they commanded in unison, but they seemed to have overlooked one important detail. “I AM ALSO A RULER OF EQUESTRIA!” I clenched my hooves in fury. I was barely holding back from knocking these blockheads out of here. Calm down… Calm down… Inhale, exhale! “Hoo,” I exhaled slowly. “Empress Daybreaker, Ruler of Equestria!” I declared loudly and authoritatively, forcing these dimwits to think. They hesitated, clearly intimidated. As if the mere combination of those words instantly sowed fear in the hearts of other ponies. Well, that suited me just fine! But they seemed to have a response ready. “In that case, we must announce your arrival to everyone in the dining hall,” they replied, less loudly this time. Oh no, I wasn’t going to let them have that satisfaction! “That won’t be necessary!” I cut them off. “I don’t need an introduction!” Ignoring them, I pushed the doors open. The doors swung open with a loud creak, silencing everything inside. If I were asked to describe this dining hall in one word, I’d call it “regal.” The decor was made of white stone mixed with gold. Stained-glass windows were adorned with luxurious curtains made of expensive fabric. Magical lamps lined the walls, bathing the room in a noble light. In the center stood a large round table, already occupied by three ponies. “Damn it…” I cursed under my breath when I saw where I’d ended up. Luna, Cadance, and Celestia were peacefully dining in harmony until I showed up. Well, what can I say? Shit! Here comes Daybreaker in all her glory, ruining the family reunion. Oh, and the way Celestia’s looking at me now… Yeah, I’m definitely getting quartered… Honestly, I immediately wanted to turn around and leave—like, “wrong door.” But I was already here, standing in full armor, wondering what to do next. On one hoof, leaving the room would’ve been rude, but on the other, I really didn’t want to be here. Especially in the company of that sweet tooth who was now glaring at me like she wanted to incinerate me. “What would Daybreaker do?” I thought about slipping into the role of the villainous, scheming Empress. But would that even help? Last time, I really ticked off Celestia, and now I’m genuinely afraid of her. Maybe I should apologize and leave? Yeah, that’s what I’ll do. “Sorry, wrong door,” I said without waiting for a response, turned on my hoof, and headed for the exit, but I was stopped. “Daybie!” Luna jumped up from the table and rushed toward me. “Come on in,” she gestured warmly to the table, which was already set for four. Cadance was staring at the scene with her mouth open. Celestia, surprisingly, was also stunned by her younger sister’s behavior. “And who might this lovely pony be?” I asked, shifting my gaze to the Princess of Love as if I genuinely didn’t know her. “Good evening, I am Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” she said in one breath, her tone formal and her expression polite as she extended a hoof. How did she manage to compose herself so quickly and deliver such a rehearsed line? Clearly, Celestia had trained her well in the art of official meetings. You could tell she wasn’t new to leadership. “Mi Amore Cadenza…” I marveled at the name. It sounded very French. Maybe I should show off my rusty knowledge of French? No, what if French actually existed in ancient Equestria? There must be a reason she’s named that, right? “Saluons tous la princesse de l'amour de tout mon cœur,” I took her hoof and kissed its base, as one would kiss the hand of a noble lady in my old world. “The Empress of Equestria warmly greets Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” I translated into Equestrian. The pink alicorn blushed even harder. Her eyes were wide with shock, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “Y-You can just call me Cadance…” she squeaked, turning away slightly. “Alright, Cadance,” I nodded approvingly and stood tall. “I assume this is my seat?” I gestured to the spot at the table, already set with a place setting. “Yes, of course, sit down!” Luna urged me to start the meal. “The first course will be out soon,” she added, sparking a lively conversation. My seat was directly across from Celestia. She kept staring at me, though her gaze wasn’t as hateful as before. I’d say she was looking at me with clear distrust now. Probably expecting me to pull some stunt. Meanwhile, I was preparing myself for what might be the most awkward and tedious dinner of my life. It was already clear that I wouldn’t be eating in peace… BANG The doors to the central kitchen swung open, and the servants began bringing out dishes one after another. The once modest table was now overflowing with food. A servant placed a dish in front of me and lifted the lid. It was a soup, clearly vegetable-based, with what looked like… lavender flowers on top? “What kind of soup is this?” I grimaced slightly. There was nothing about it that appealed to me. I mean, if it were just a regular vegetable soup, fine, but those flowers on top… “Disgusting!” I thought, but at the same moment, I noticed the others starting to eat it slowly. Maybe it’s not so bad? Maybe my new body has different taste preferences? Ugh, why speculate? I’ll just have to try it! … “How am I supposed to eat this?” I looked at my utensils. They all seemed… childish, somehow? The spoon looked more like something you’d use to stir sugar into tea. And the fork—what a joke! You couldn’t even stab anything with it! I glanced at the other alicorns’ place settings, and they were completely different. Their utensils fit comfortably in their hooves, though they didn’t seem to need them, using telekinesis instead. “Looks like someone in the staff decided to play a prank on me…” I muttered darkly, my teeth grinding on their own. Who would dare mess with an alicorn? If it was one of the servants, they definitely didn’t act alone. “Someone’s pulling the strings…” The pieces were starting to come together in my head. She couldn’t have done this on her own. But who’s behind it? “What has Celestia been saying about me in my absence?” I shot her a dark look. She just rolled her eyes and continued enjoying her meal. Well, let’s at least try to scoop up some soup with this spoon. … “Ugh, gross!” I pushed the “gourmet” soup away. It tasted like some kind of spinach cabbage soup or something equally awful they served in kindergarten. And how are the other Princesses eating this?! They seem to be enjoying it. Is my portion really that bad? Or maybe I just haven’t acquired a taste for local cuisine yet? One thing’s for sure: I’m leaving this dinner hungry and angry! Meanwhile, the second course arrived. It was a small salad of cabbage leaves mixed with orange slices, apple pieces, and nuts on the side. Overall, it looked quite appetizing. A light salad, I guess it’ll do… “How am I supposed to stab this?” I poked at it with the decorative fork like an idiot. Alright, I’ve had enough of this ridiculous circus with me as the star! So, I threw all norms of morality and etiquette out the window and started eating the salad straight from the plate. All three of them looked at me with stunned expressions. “You don’t even know basic etiquette?” Celestia sneered, throwing a jab at me. I immediately bristled but kept my composure. “It’s hard to follow etiquette in my current state…” I replied with a forced smile. The salad was okay, but it felt… empty, somehow? This salad would go well with fish… Ah, I could really go for something meaty right now, not this grass. “Do they serve fish here?” I decided to ask, and Celestia clicked her tongue in disapproval. “No pony would ever eat meat!” Celestia hissed at me. “Except for you!” she glared at me. “Monster…” she muttered under her breath. “What did you call me?!” I heard her loud and clear, despite her attempt to keep it quiet. Some internal trigger went off in me, putting my nervous system on high alert. My teeth began to grind even harder, baring my fangs in an angry snarl. My heart raced like crazy. It felt like I was about to explode like a matchstick. “I called you what you are,” she shot back sharply, as if delivering another verbal slap. Something stirred in my chest. A sharp pain shot through my heart, making my already fragile psyche crack at the seams. Her words were like knives, stabbing into the deepest scars of my soul. “Enough!” I jumped up from the table. “I won’t tolerate this anymore!” I blurted out. Anger consumed me completely. “I’m barely holding back from punching you in the face!” I stomped my hoof so hard that the stone beneath it cracked. CLANG A servant nearby wobbled with a tray of tea and fell, shattering all the dishes. The sound of breaking ceramics echoed through the room, like an allegory for my entire life. I won’t let anyone treat me like this! I fully understand Daybreaker’s motives and actions, and I’m ready to stand up for her if needed. But the old her is gone. Now, I am Daybreaker, and as long as I live, I won’t let her memory be tarnished. Dinner is ruined! “Instead of dining peacefully with us, you’ve violated every norm of etiquette and decency, you murderer!” Celestia stood up, accusing me of every sin imaginable. “Get out of here!” she pointed to the door. “You hurl insults at me and then kick me out?” Her last words completely ruined my mood. All the anger, resentment, and rage left me. Every emotion vanished. All that remained was apathy. A complete lack of drive or feeling. Everything felt… indifferent… Yes, I’m a monster, but at least I’m trying to live with it… “Ha…” I exhaled wearily. “You know, Celestia, even though I’m a monster…” I paused, finally saying what Daybreaker never had the courage to, “I still have a heart…” I threw the words over my shoulder and walked out the door. I didn’t even think about looking back. In that moment, turning around was out of the question. *** “Damn it!” I hurled the poor pillow across the room, feathers flying everywhere. I couldn’t keep Daybreaker’s temper in check. I wanted things to go smoothly, to have a peaceful meal, but no, of course not. I said everything I thought about Celestia to her face. And she, of course, fired back, leaving me seething. The worst part is, it wasn’t just the two of us—Luna and Cadance were there too… “First impressions are definitely ruined…” I stared blankly at the pillow in the corner. After those cutting words, which felt more like blades, I was completely drained. Or rather, my hooves were… The worst part is, after this “incident,” my sense of unease grew even stronger. My subconscious was screaming that something was about to happen. A heavy feeling, like something was about to burst in my chest. Maybe I should go apologize? After all, in an argument, both sides are at fault, so I should be the first to make amends. It was already morning, the sun peeking over the horizon, greeting the world with its rays. Unfortunately, I hadn’t slept at all. I was completely immersed in the swamp of “Loneliness and Apathy.” It’s disgusting to realize that I have absolutely no one in this foreign world. No one close who could listen, sympathize, or empathize… “Ugh, I don’t want to think about this anymore…” I got up wearily and decided to act. Maybe it’s not too late to fix things with Celestia? I left my room and headed down the stairs. I decided to put on my armor again—it wouldn’t hurt to have it on. My horn wasn’t hurting as much, so I could wear the helmet now. In full gear, I felt a little calmer, even a bit more comfortable. Clattering loudly, I made my way down the corridor toward Celestia’s chambers. But something caught my eye. The stained-glass windows along the walls depicted various events in pony history, from the overthrow of Discord to the imprisonment of the Great and Powerful Tirek. In each of these images, I found different meanings, subtexts, hidden behind the figures, the words the artists had woven into their work. “These are truly magnificent paintings!” I marveled at the priceless works of art. Just then, some pompous jerk strutted past me without even a greeting! “Who are you?” he suddenly stopped, addressing me, apparently. He looked quite noble, I’ll give him that. White coat, golden curls that cascaded into a curly mane. And he was dressed in something resembling a suit. Is he some kind of prince? “I have a bad feeling about this…” I gave him a scrutinizing look. Something inside me warned me not to engage with him. What’s going on with my intuition?! What could he possibly do to an alicorn like Daybreaker?! “Depends who’s asking,” I retorted sharply. Not knowing who I am is both stupid and dangerous… Dangerous for the one asking, of course. “You will answer His Highness Blueblood!” a guard beside him interjected. From his demeanor, it was clear they weren’t going to let me off easily...
Chapter 20, A hole instead of a heartThe air seemed to drop a few degrees in temperature. The rays of light streaming through the stained-glass windows no longer felt warm or bright. Instead, they carried a chill, as if the wind itself had entered with them. My heart pounded even harder, pumping my already hot blood faster through my veins. “You will answer His Highness Blueblood!” the guard beside him interjected, forcing me to raise an eyebrow involuntarily. “So, a prince after all…” I gave the pompous jerk a once-over. Yeah, what a show-off… “Not knowing who I am is the same as admitting you’re a fool!” I declared proudly, lifting my head high. “Can’t you see who I am?” I spread my wings wide, casting a massive shadow over the guard, who stumbled back. “Ah, I think I remember now…” the prince scratched his chin, sizing me up. “My apologies…” he stammered, clearly sweating. He paused for a moment, then hid behind the guard. “You’re that lying villainess who deceived and terrorized her own people!” he accused, pointing a hoof at me. “How are you even still alive? I thought you died long ago with the arrival of Equestria’s true ruler, Celestia. And yet, here you are…” It was astonishing… His mouth managed to utter words in such a way that, even in a state of complete zen, I could feel myself boiling over. So much so that this insolent fool would soon be picking up his own pieces! “HOW DARE YOU?! YOU INSOLENT BRAT!” I roared with the voice of Canterlot, my fury erupting in an instant. I took heavy, deliberate steps toward him. The “Prince” Blueblood faltered and theatrically collapsed in front of me. “Oh, I’ll teach you palace etiquette real quick, you scum!” Everything inside me was seething. No one had ever been so brazen with me before. I’d make sure even Celestia wouldn’t recognize him when I was done! SLAP The sharp sound of my hoof striking his noble face echoed through the hall. A red mark appeared on his cheek as he crumpled further to the floor. His personal guard immediately moved to shield him. “GUARDS!” the wannabe prince screamed in panic. “Seize her and throw her in the dungeon! She dared to attack the prince!” he hurled accusations at me. I immediately heard the thunderous sound of hooves from all directions. As if on cue, guards poured in from every door leading to the corridor. They flooded the hallway, their armor reflecting light that created an unbearable glare. “So bright!” I squinted, trying to count them. There had to be at least fifty of them here. And they all pointed their spears at me. They surrounded me, driving me into a corner. The only escape was through the stained-glass windows, but how high up were we? I’d probably splatter on the ground. What if I fought back? In theory, I had a chance to survive. Or, at the very least, die like the kind of person who wouldn’t yield even under a barrage of spears. That sounded tempting. What did I have to lose anyway? Absolutely nothing! Well, that suits me just fine! “Daybreaker, surrender!” a powerful voice boomed from the crowd, drawing all attention to the brave pony. The guards parted, and a figure emerged. It was a unicorn with a white coat and blue mane. His knightly appearance was completed by purple armor with gold accents. “If you surrender voluntarily, we guarantee you comfortable living conditions!” he added. Not that it mattered. Surrendering willingly felt like betrayal. Not just to anyone, but to Daybreaker herself! Yet there was something about this pony… Something I had once forgotten… “Loyal Heart?!” It flashed in my mind for a second. No, it couldn’t be him, not after hundreds of years! He must’ve died long ago… Damn Daybreaker’s faulty memory! I can’t afford doubts at a time like this! As the old Leningrad saying goes: “If a fight is inevitable, strike first!” “DAYBREAKER NEVER SURRENDERS!” I thundered through the corridor and did what no one expected. BAM I swiftly plunged into the crowd of relaxed guards and delivered a powerful blow to the first spearman within reach. He flew back with a clang, knocking over his comrades. The ranks were broken! And this was just the beginning! No way I’d let them take me alive! “This speed, damn it!” I didn’t expect this from an alicorn’s body. Even in a state of magical exhaustion, it could rival the speed and agility of ponies who had trained their entire lives. What would happen when I fully recovered? I didn’t even want to imagine what this body was capable of… Oh, Sun, how much time had Daybreaker spent training? “I don’t even need to think tactically!” I noticed something remarkable. Even without magic, her limbs remembered everything. All I had to do was guide them, and they knew what to do. I’d never experienced anything like this before. A very strange feeling… While I marveled at the strength of this body, a group of guards behind me decided to charge at me with their spears. My wings expertly lifted me into the air. Before I could blink, I flipped midair and landed behind my enemies. They tried to stop, but momentum is a tricky thing. CRASH They piled onto their own comrades, creating an even bigger mess. Meanwhile, an involuntary smirk appeared on my face. What a bunch of blockheads! Who even trained them? Did they even get trained? No wonder it’s so easy for me… What if a real enemy showed up? This is just a decorative army. A mere ceremonial regiment… “Block, counter! Block, counter!” I cheered myself on with my hastily devised strategy. As they say, “We’ll play it by ear.” WHOOSH “UGH, DAMN IT!” I winced in pain. One spear finally got through, stabbing me in the side. Damn it, I just recovered! I turned and saw a pegasus who had dared to attack me from above. She thought I’d unleash a wall of unimaginable flames and quickly retreated. But I was faster! “Oh no, sweetheart, you’re not getting away that easily!” I struck her head with my hoof. The sound was like hammering a nail into a wall—sharp and crisp. The poor pegasus immediately collapsed and didn’t dare get up. For a moment, I even felt sorry for her. Daybreaker’s blows were heavy, even without magic! “Prepare the magic nets!” the lead officer, presumably the captain of the palace guard, ordered. His armor was made of different, more expensive materials. Maybe even magically enchanted?! No, I think such ancient technology is lost forever… Where did I even get this knowledge about armor?! “Damn it, they’re going to catch me!” I snapped out of these idiotic thoughts and focused on the enemy. In the distance, under protection, the palace mages were preparing a group spell. Daybreaker’s memory told me they’d strike in less than three seconds. Come on, think, damn it! “Horn, please, shield me from their attack!” I desperately called on Daybreaker’s memory. Thoughts swirled in my head like little yellow flames. I can’t get caught in their nets! I’ll never forgive myself! There’s a chance to escape, however slim. I have to find a way! Oh, I think I’ve got it! Come on! BANG … When I opened my eyes, I saw the unimaginable! A large orange bubble had formed around me, completely shielding me and preventing any outside forces from penetrating. “Incredible! This is protective magic!” I was utterly stunned by my own abilities. It took me a moment to realize that the magic nets flying toward me had bounced off this shield like a soccer ball. Their neutralizing spell had backfired, turning against them. With a dull thud, the nets fell onto the guards near me. I couldn’t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. “HA! Idiots!” I gloated, watching the mages’ confusion and panic. They were completely disoriented, worried about what might hit them next. WHOOSH “UGH!” But my gloating didn’t last long. Another spear pierced my back, this time from a different pony. I turned and saw an older, bulkier pegasus. This brute had decided to use the same tactic. But all these clever fools would meet the same fate—knocked out by my hoof! BAM My fist… or rather, my hoof, struck his jaw with precision, sending my opponent into a full and absolute knockout. The cunning stallion fell heavily, his consciousness drifting into the world of dreams. Seeing the consequences of foolish attacks, the other guards stood around me, keeping their distance. As if they weren’t the ones attacking, but rather defending themselves. Watching this chaos, interesting thoughts began to form in my mind… “This is all so strange…” Vague doubts plagued me. Everything felt suspicious. As if someone was deliberately pulling the strings. First, that arrogant prince who just happened to cross my path. Then these blockheads who seemed to have been waiting for this moment. Every second of this theatrical performance felt rehearsed. They weren’t even trying that hard! Sure, I got stabbed a couple of times, but I’m alone, and there are at least fifty of them… This is all very unsettling… I need to go back to the beginning. “Why did I come down from the tower and walk down this corridor?” I pieced together the logical chain. I wanted to apologize for my childish behavior. That’s how Daybreaker ended up in this hall, admiring the stained glass, even though Celestia’s chambers weren’t far away. But then this prince showed up, seemingly walking the same path. Almost as if on purpose! The key point is that I wanted to admit my guilt and normalize relations with Celestia to avoid worsening an already shaky situation… And who benefits from this shaky situation? Only one pony in all of Equestria… “Celestia!” The tangled web of riddles and facts began to unravel at an incredible speed. The disjointed details and circumstances started falling into place, one after another. I had finally found the key to solving this puzzle and uncovering the intrigue. “What’s her goal?” I dreaded my own reasoning but couldn’t stop. There could only be one goal—to show how cruel and bloodthirsty Daybreaker could be, proving that she must either be banished to Tartarus, turned to stone, or driven mad on the Sun… “Damn it!” My eyes widened in shock. I hadn’t realized how complicated this was… How did I not see it sooner? Yesterday, all the torment I endured, the childish utensils, the strange dishes… Her gracious behavior, sparing my life… It was all part of her plan! She would elevate herself to the pinnacle of power, her position unquestionable, while Celestia would be hailed as a saint, the white angel who protected the people from the ancient evil and darkness known as Daybreaker! Such well-founded conclusions could only awaken one feeling in me—all-consuming, unquenchable rage. But instead, a different feeling came… “Terrible…” It was the only word that could describe the pain and bitterness in my heart right now. My heart was bleeding, and it felt like it might stop at any moment. I shook my head desperately, unable to accept this suffocating truth. My lungs gasped for air, but it did nothing to ease the overwhelming anxiety in my mind. “I think I’m having a panic attack…” I tried to make sense of my thoughts. My heart was racing from all these events! I didn’t want to admit it until the very end. I thought she had matured, grown wiser, but… “She never wanted to reconcile with me from the start…” I covered my mouth to stifle a scream. Though every fiber of my being was screaming! Celestia never cared about me. She wanted to destroy me once and for all. All those childhood conversations with Daybreaker… it was all empty chatter, beautiful lies to deceive her kind and sensitive heart. To create the illusion of a fake family around her. And when she got bored or I became too much, she’d throw me away like trash. Celestia wanted to exploit her kindness… my kindness. CRACK “Damn it…” My vision blurred and swam. Soon, hot tears streamed down my face… I felt something inside me crack, like shattering glass. Something deep in my chest. Something that had been the last warm, childlike part of Daybreaker’s fiery spirit. It was my heart… I was once again convinced that I was utterly unwanted in this world… It seemed everyone would indeed be better off without me. My sobs echoed through the hall, not because of my wounds. They didn’t bother me at all, but my heart… it ached so much that at one point, it felt like a black hole had replaced it, impossible to fill… “I see…” I spat out the words, blood and tears mingling as I poured out the emotions swirling in my fading consciousness… “Well, it seems she’s succeeded in destroying our relationship for good…” I dryly concluded. She had achieved her goals completely. She played such a game that it’s almost amusing. And all just to ensure I’d be gone… “Call for reinforcements!” Echoes of voices reached my ears, but I didn’t want to listen. For a moment, I felt completely numb. I wanted to smash my hooves until they bled. Tear open my new wounds until blood poured like a river! And just as I raised my hoof… BANG A white flash flooded the hall for half a second, drawing all attention. “STOP THIS AT ONCE!” A new voice rang out, shaking me to my core. Celestia appeared right in front of me, embodying pure, righteous goodness, casting a massive shadow over me. And I… I was the embodiment of the darkest evil from fairy tales, something that needed to be eradicated forever… “And here comes the guest of honor!” I forced a triumphant smile onto my face, though my hot tears betrayed me. I struggled to hold back my sobs to continue. “Trying to drag me to the dungeon, are you? I’m afraid… you’ve failed…” I spoke in a calm, indifferent tone, but my body trembled with overwhelming emotions. Celestia suddenly froze, looking at me with an expression I couldn’t quite place. “I thought… maybe you could love me like before…” I choked out through tears, “even knowing I’ve… changed…” She stopped hovering and landed on the ground, as if unable to believe what she was hearing. “But you’ve changed too…” I looked into her eyes, which for some reason held something I hadn’t expected, though her horn still glowed, forcing me to continue. “Well, it seems you only have one option left, Celly…” I stepped closer to her. “What are you talking about?!” She took half a step back, as if I were contagious. “Take my life!” I demanded, stomping my hoof so hard the stone beneath it shattered into pieces. “YES, I’M A MONSTER!” I agreed with all her insults. “THE MONSTER MUST DIE!” I screamed. “Destroy me already! Why torment me for hundreds of years trapped on the Sun?!” I pleaded desperately, tears dripping onto the cold floor. “Just kill me! I don’t want to live anymore!” My sobs escaped with every breath. “I hope you’re satisfied!” I tried to wipe away the tears, but they kept flowing. “By hook or by crook, you’ve achieved your goal!” Her horn suddenly dimmed, but I couldn’t stop. “Come on, correct your old mistake! Kill me! Burn me, cut me down, turn me to ash! I don’t care! But please, I beg you, free me from this torment of life!” With my final words, my vision blurred, and I bowed my head. Daybreaker had finally submitted to Celestia, asking for only one thing—death. “Daybie…” She suddenly stepped closer to me. “I…” “WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?!” A third voice interrupted. Luna burst into the royal hall and immediately positioned herself in front of me. She clearly saw the numerous stab wounds on me and my trembling form lying before Celestia. Without a word, she stood protectively in front of me, shielding me from her. Even her wings spread like a warm, impenetrable shield. “Sister, what is the meaning of this?!” she asked coldly, though it was clear she was on the verge of shouting. “WHY IS DAYBIE LYING BEFORE YOU, COVERED IN TEARS AND WOUNDS?!” Her scream was like thunder on a clear day—destructive and dangerous. “Luna?! Is that you?!” A sudden realization hit me. She was the only one who had always been kind to me. She stood by me even in my darkest moments. Even when she herself wasn’t doing well. Luna always encouraged me, and I never let her despair. Had she always been more than just a close friend to me? Could Luna be my true family? All this time… “I don’t want her to see me like this!” I shook my head in denial. I couldn’t breathe… it was so stifling. There wasn’t enough air. I was shaking so badly it was terrifying. “I need fresh air, now!” I scrambled to my feet and bolted toward the stained-glass windows. Nothing could stop me! “I… I…” Celestia tried to retreat, but she didn’t get to finish. CRASH Like a comet, I burst through the window of the suffocating hall, not caring about the cuts from the broken glass. I only needed one thing. Fresh air…
Chapter 1, Through hardships to the starsDarkness. A bit cold. It feels like standing on a spring night in just a T-shirt, with a cool breeze blowing over you. Mmm, good memories. There's something... warm about them. Wait, hold on. Where the hell am I? There's nothing but darkness, pitch black. I feel like I'm moving, but I don't know how. I try to turn... Nothing happens... Why? And then I realize I don’t have a body in the usual sense. Almost instantly, the last memories flashed before me, confirming my assumption. I realized I had died that ill-fated day, being hit by a train. I was pushed on purpose — I saw it myself. That damn bastard, William Davis, killed me, that son of a... Just three months, maybe four, and I would have made it into the board of directors of the company and started living a full life. I would’ve done whatever I wanted, without caring what anyone else thought—within legal limits, of course. I’d have bought a brand-new car straight from the factory, making all the subordinates jealous. Maybe I’d even have started a romance with Marina, and after a year, we’d probably get married. Looking back at my life, I realize that there were very few pleasant or good moments in that long span of time. The only good things that come to mind are rock band albums, or that childhood cartoon, or maybe even the guitar lessons in university. My childhood was a mess: constant loneliness, lessons, and my mother's supervision. I understand why she "raised" me that way. She drilled into my head from childhood how cruel life can be and how everyone you trust can turn against you. Honestly, her parenting methods were far from ideal. Deep down, I wanted parental love more than anything. Every child does. Maybe if my mom had shown me how much she loved me, despite the cruelty of the world, I would’ve turned out differently. Maybe she did love me, but she never showed it, prioritizing a grim detachment instead. I became a cold person because of her. It’s like that famous saying: “In the end, we all become the person we were most afraid of turning into.” These thoughts made me feel strangely sad and melancholic. Wait, stop, no time for a depressive mood. Where am I, anyway? I can't turn, can't move. "What can I even do?" Nothing, really… Ah, I can see, but only what's ahead of me, not around. I can think, so I must exist. The logical question: exist where? I have no answer. I don’t have arms, legs, or a body at all. "Is this... something like my soul?" Alright. Let’s think differently. I should take a look around. I squint into the darkness and start seeing something like glimmers or specks. When I look closer, I realize they’re stars. “Am I... in space?” *** As time passes, I get closer and closer to the stars. I’ve never seen them up this close before. I remember going to sci-fi movies in the cinema, but those CGI stars don't compare to this magnificence. You don't need to be an art expert to appreciate how beautiful they are. Like an endless night sky. You’d never see this in a city, and I doubt you’d find such beauty even in the wilderness. For some reason, I feel like I’m a comet among these stars. *** I wonder how long I've been drifting among these stars. Days? Maybe weeks? I’ve completely lost track of time. And how could you tell time in space, anyway—everything's relative. Maybe not even a second has passed on Earth, but for me, it feels like forever—longer than I’d like. *** The view ahead doesn’t seem to change at all, but that’s not true. Slowly but surely, I’m moving through space. “The big question is: where?” “We'll see.” In my mind, I’ve already sung all the songs from my favorite rock bands. After that, oddly enough, I started humming Disney songs. I don’t even know how I ended up singing Elsa's famous song “Let It Go.” Oh, how I miss my old gasoline lighter... I really miss watching the flame dance on the wick and the smell of gasoline. *** “Is it just me, or has that distant star grown larger than the others?” “Or is my vision playing tricks on me?” “Well, whatever, it’s all the same.” The initial awe of the stars has long since faded. I’ve grown so tired of them that I don’t even notice their beauty anymore. But that’s not the worst part. The worst part about space is the silence. The cruel and merciless silence; it weighs heavily on my mind. It's as if I’m merging with it, letting it flow through me. It’s like this silence is consuming me. “What if I stop thinking and become one with this oppressive silence?” That thought unsettles me. After all, humans need company, just as society needs them. Maybe I’ll meet an intelligent being in this cosmic odyssey? *** “Someone, please, talk to me, it doesn’t matter who or about what… Please... Anyone!” I want to scream, but I can’t even move. Yet I still scream, only in my mind. The scream is truly terrifying. It’s like being stabbed in the back, and then another stab right after. This damn silence, damn it... *** I don’t know what to think about anymore. It feels like my thoughts are becoming fewer. My mind is clouding, and I feel like I’m slowly losing my sanity. Little by little, I’m becoming less than human. I’m losing something important, but I can’t grasp what it is. The realization of that terrifies me… How much time will pass before I completely lose my mind and die in spirit? *** ... *** ... *** ... *** “WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, IS THIS MY PERSONAL HELL?!” ... “WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS?!” ... “WILL SOMEONE JUST ANSWER ME?!” *** Is it just me, or am I starting to forget my past? I don’t even remember what my name was in that life. I can’t remember the name of the person who killed me, or the person I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Only vague images remain, like shadows. Slowly but surely, my memory and identity are turning into a huge sieve. I feel like the fateful moment is nearing, after which there will only be darkness and silence in my mind. *** ... *** ... *** “What’s that?” For the first time, I asked myself a question after I had stopped thinking. But then I turned my gaze to the thing that had caused me to ask. In the distance, I saw a star burning brighter than all the others. A bright yellow flame, like a beacon, it shone in the impenetrable darkness. My mind seemed to come back to life, and with a trembling soul, I moved toward this magnificent star. *** I finally realized what that star was—it was the Sun. The Sun, over time, became closer and closer. My curiosity about the star grew as well. It burned so brightly—like a flame in the night. That star stirred up pleasant memories. At first, I didn’t understand, but then I realized that it seemed to be calling me. There were a few other planets nearby, but I didn’t pay them much attention—hypnotized, I flew toward the star. I hope I won’t burn up like that bear from the joke. Funny, why did I even remember that old story? *** Slowly but surely, I was approaching the Sun. A lot of time had passed, and now the star almost filled my entire view. But it wasn’t the only thing grabbing my attention: next to it was a peculiar planet that looked very much like my home. But this Earth looked different. This planet had a moon, just like mine. Gray, small, and cold-looking, the moon was named “Luna”—I immediately knew it was her. The thought swirled in my mind that it was one big gray prison. I feel like someone is there… I can’t understand what this feeling is… It’s like I know it, but from where? *** I could now clearly see how the star lived. It was as if it was breathing. “How beautiful it is.” I could distinctly observe a fascinating phenomenon. On the surface of the Sun, it was as if pillars of flame swirled like solar winds, like an aurora in the night sky, but even more magnificent. You could see numerous spots on the Sun. “Am I imagining this, or do I understand the Sun?” It seems I’ve finally lost my mind: somehow, I was communicating with the star. It was desperately crying for help; whenever I tried to respond, it went silent, and after some time, it would start calling out again, but much calmer, as if it understood that I had heard its call. *** After a long while, the Sun became completely silent. But the star was at peace, the solar winds calmed a bit—it seemed to be waiting for the right moment. “For what?” Suddenly, a bright spark flared on the Sun’s surface. How did I not notice it before? It burned even brighter than the star itself. It seemed like the solar winds had caught this spark. Like a comet, the spark shot upward into space, leaving behind a trail of bright yellow tinged with red. “Wait, hold on, is it coming toward me?” “Hey, cut it out, can’t you see there's another object heading toward the Sun?” “Mayday, respond.” ... “Mayday, why aren’t you answering?” ... “HEY, WILL SOMEONE SAY SOMETHING?” "HEY, WE'RE ABOUT TO COLLIDE AND DIE!" I shouted at the comet, but it showed no sign of changing its course. In fact, after I spoke, it seemed to rush toward me with even greater urgency. "Just a bit more, and that’s it—I’m done for." "But do I even deserve to live?" "Can you even call this living? 'Surviving' feels more appropriate." Engulfed in these thoughts, I didn’t notice how close the comet had come. It was now looming right in front of me. "Five seconds until we crash." "Five." "Four." "Three." "Two." "One." I shut my eyes tight, bracing for the inevitable impact. But then... nothing. No shattering collision, no explosion of light. Instead, the comet absorbed me. Or maybe I absorbed it? "Hey... what are you doing?" Without warning, the comet dragged me along with it, yanking me away from my path toward the Sun. Now we were hurtling towards the Moon. "Wait! What are you doing?!" "I was heading for the Sun—why are you pulling me toward the Moon?" Suddenly, a heaviness settled over me, like the weight of eternity itself pressing down. My awareness began to dim, slipping slowly, softly, into a deep and dreamless slumber. Perhaps, after all, this is the end of my torment. And if so—so be it. I have no regrets left. No emotions. No sense of anything at all... *** “Oh... my head... it hurts so much... damn it.” It feels like I got drunk as if it were my last day alive, and then someone bashed my head with a brick—so hard I’m lucky I don’t have a concussion. “Wait, never mind the head, why does my whole body feel like it’s been beaten and stabbed?” Everything aches, and there's this dull pain under my right shoulder. Is my shoulder broken? Breathing is shallow. It’s hard to take a breath without feeling a sharp sting—probably broken ribs. “Alright, I need to figure out where I am.” “I need to open my eyes.” … “Come on!” … “Damn it, I can’t.” “Am I trapped under rubble?” I’m clearly lying down, but I can’t figure out in what position. If I can’t open my eyes, I’ll have to rely on my other senses. Humans have five: sight, taste, smell, touch, and hearing. Let’s go in order: sight—not working. There’s a metallic taste in my mouth—likely blood, and a lot of it. I spit out the remnants of it. Breathing through my nose is difficult, but despite the pain, I can smell something—either I’m in some kind of abandoned place or a basement. There’s a distinct scent of crumbling concrete. Now for touch—I try to move, even just a little, to feel something… it’s difficult. “Where are my clothes?” I don’t feel cold, which is strange, and there’s a weight on my head. I also feel something heavy on my legs and chest. Am I wearing a helmet? And some kind of gear... armor? Now for hearing—I can make out voices, but can’t understand the words, though the language sounds oddly familiar. It’s definitely not English, or any human language for that matter. I can also hear someone crying—it’s not the sorrowful kind, though, more like tears of joy, as if a family is reuniting after a long time apart. “What is this feeling?” “It’s like I know that cry and the language they’re speaking.” “But why does it feel so familiar?” “That’s not the main issue right now.” “I have to open my eyes somehow.” I’ll try rubbing them with my elbow. Carefully, without making too much noise, I slowly move my elbow up to my face. “Wait, why does my mouth feel elongated, like a predator’s snout?” “And why is there fur on my arm?” A growing sense of dread builds in my chest. I realize that if I keep thinking about this, I’m going to panic. “Don’t panic—panicking is the last thing I need.” “Distract yourself.” “Right, what’s going on with my eyes?” I start to carefully open my eyelids. My vision is completely blurry, as if I’m looking through smudged glasses. I blink several times to focus and make out a group of creatures—no more than eight of them. They’re all different, in various colors and sizes, each with its own distinct features. One of them even has a cute little cowboy hat, and another’s hairstyle looks like it’s straight out of a salon, though a bit tousled. “Are those... horses?” “No, they’re ponies.” Six ponies stand in a semicircle, watching a pair of larger ones. Some are crying, others are softly cooing, and one is practically jumping for joy. The two in the center are clearly the focus of the others’ attention. Why do I think they’re family? Because everything about their posture, their facial expressions, the tears streaming down their faces screams of a family reunion after a long separation. “Why do I have this strong feeling that they’re my family too?” The ponies all look graceful, but not quite realistic. They have oversized eyes, and their coats come in a variety of colors—one has dark blue fur, and another’s fur is bright pink. “Is this... a cartoon?” I wonder, noting how unrealistic the scene before me seems. The more I think, the more questions I have, but no answers. I might as well listen to what that sweet pair is saying. “So, what are they talking about?” “Tia, I’m so glad it’s all over! I’m deeply sorry for what I’ve done, and I wholeheartedly ask for your forgiveness,” the blue pony said, her tears flowing with regret. “Why do I understand every single word this pony just said?” “How do I know this language?” “If anyone should be apologizing, it’s me. I didn’t realize back then that no state affairs could be more important than family. Forgive me, Lu, for understanding this too late,” the white pony said gently, wrapping a wing around the blue one. “Please, don’t blame yourself alone, we’re both at fault. Let’s live as loving sisters again, like we used to,” Luna added hesitantly. “Wait, how did I just call her Luna?” “What’s with this ‘Luna’?” “Of course, Tia. I wanted to suggest that myself, but I thought you wouldn’t agree,” the blue pony lowered her head slowly in a gesture of apology. “How could I ever refuse my sweet little sister?” the white pony said softly, hugging her sister even tighter. “There’s that ‘Luna’ again, what’s happening to me?” “Who am I even? Why is my memory such a blur, like everything is covered in fog?” As I feel the panic closing in like a storm, I keep asking myself questions with no answers. “I barely remember life before death. I recall drifting through space like a comet, losing the last remnants of my humanity and sanity. I remember a bright, flame-like yellow comet pulling me along.” “Then I woke up here.” “So who the hell am I?!” I lower my gaze to my hands and see bruised, battered white hooves covered in copper—or maybe flaming—armor. “Am I a... pony?” That was the first thought that broke through my mental fog, and then the panic hit me harder than ever. “WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, WHY DO I HAVE HOOVES INSTEAD OF HANDS?!” “WHY DO I KNOW A LANGUAGE I NEVER STUDIED?!” “WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE, AM I IN SOME KIND OF HORROR MOVIE?!” “HOW DID I BECOME A PONY?!” “Khah...” I choked out, coughing up blood in panic. The scene before me starts to blur, my breathing becomes labored, and my heart races like mad. Cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. That’s it—I’m having a panic attack. Breathe in, breathe out. Repeat. ... “Damn it, why isn’t it working?” “P-Princess Celestia, t-there’s s-something moving under the rubble,” said a trembling yellow pony, slowly and awkwardly approaching me. “WHAT?” “She said ‘Princess Celestia’, did I hear that right?” There’s no mistake. I heard “Princess Celestia” clearly. Is this that childhood cartoon about friendship and magic? There were a ton of characters, both good and bad. “So who the hell am I?” “What are you talking about, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, stepping closer to her shaking friend. Now I recognized all of them. The main six were here: Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. Along with them were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both with astonished looks on their faces. “So, where am I, exactly?” I don’t have much time to think. It seems like I’m buried under rubble, barely able to move. The old throne room looks half-abandoned. The walls are draped with dusty, faded banners, and there are window frames, but the windows themselves have long since shattered. From the structure of the place, I can immediately tell I’m in the Castle of the Two Sisters. “I see something under the rubble too,” Twilight said, supporting her friend. Twilight’s horn began to glow with purple light. She enveloped the rocks with her magic and started to lift them telekinetically. Once the rubble was cleared, all the ponies gasped in surprise when they saw me. But it was only for a second. Within moments, their faces turned cautious, and some looked ready to fight. I could tell that while a few were scared, others were preparing for battle. “There’s no time to sit idly by… or rather, no time to stand still with hooves, but still,” I thought as I tried to slowly get up. As I rose, I quickly realized I had no idea how to walk on four legs. If I fell, I probably wouldn’t get up again. “So, what should I do?” “I don’t know, maybe ask Celestia for help? She’s supposed to be a kind ruler; maybe she can help.” “Khak… Celestia…” I started to speak, coughing up blood as I did. But Celestia’s expression was anything but kind. Her eyes were filled with anger as she stared at me like I was a mortal enemy. It suddenly hit me—I must have interrupted their grand reunion and now posed a serious threat to her. “But why?” “What did I do to make the most benevolent and forgiving pony so furious?” I glanced down at myself. From beneath the helmet, I could see a long horn sticking out. So I could use magic, which was comforting. How to use it was another question. I looked back and saw wings. One was broken, the other was folded but also damaged. “So, I have a horn and wings—an alicorn.” “But who am I then?” There are very few alicorns in this world, and each of them is different. However, I have white fur, with shades of orange, almost identical to Celestia's. "What does that mean?" "DAYBREAKER!" Celestia angrily exclaimed, using the Royal Canterlot Voice. Her horn lit up, and it was clear she was preparing some powerful spell. My instincts were screaming at me to run as fast as possible, or else nothing would be left of me here. Almost on autopilot, I quickly turned around, ready to sprint with all my strength. The movement was so painful, as if someone had hit my broken ribs again. But it didn’t stop me. My will to live wouldn’t let me fall here so easily. I tucked my legs under me and surged forward into a run. "I was running for my life, not even thinking about fighting her!" — I suddenly thought. THUD! I tripped over a rock and fell with a thud, choking on blood. A sharp pain pierced through me. Suddenly, my legs failed me; The pain was so intense that tears streamed down my face. Just a little more of the existential horror creeping over me, and I would truly start sobbing. “Cough... c-cough,” spitting blood and drenched in tears, I watched as Celestia and the others approached. "The music didn’t play for long, the brave lad didn’t dance for long." "Looks like this is the end..." My eyelids began to betray me, closing heavily. I tried to lift them, but it was as if I was trying to do the impossible. With my eyes closed, I strained to listen to the tense conversation happening nearby, but no matter how hard I tried, my consciousness was slipping away. A short second life — I didn’t even really get to live. Well, that's fine, I'll be going to heaven now, right?
Chapter 13, Siege of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Part 1Excerpt from the book "Daybie’s Diary" Despite my triumph, reality is a cruel and despicable thing. Today I learned what it feels like to take another’s life. The taste of foreign blood in my mouth… I’ll never forget it. The smell of burning flesh, the stench of death—they’ll haunt me forever… End of excerpt After my inauguration, which was a resounding success, I ordered the tactical planning of Operation "Empire Dawn." I wanted to name it something poetic. I paced through the drill yard, giving orders to the officers to quickly prepare the troops for battle. Fortunately, morale was at an all-time high after my speech. I’m sure that if I ordered them to, they’d march straight to the castle without hesitation. All the strategy books I’d read finally made sense—I knew exactly what to do. I don’t want to shed the blood of my soldiers or the thestrals. If there are any victims here, it’s the thestrals. Even now, they have no idea what awaits them or what happened to Nightmare Moon. I know they were just used as pawns. I have to put an end to what Celestia and Luna began. And I will. “Without a doubt, it must be me!” I thought proudly, trotting back to my temporary quarters for a bit of rest. Right now, my quarters are nothing but a hastily constructed, medium-sized tent. Inside, there’s everything an officer might need—a bed stuffed with straw, a small, low-quality table, and lamps with candles in the corners. “Not much…” I thought with a touch of disappointment. Who am I kidding? My first real quarters! It’s amazing! I wanted to jump with joy, but thought better of it—I didn’t want my wound acting up. Before, I hadn’t even had this luxury; Celly and I shared not only a room but a body. And now… “Hey, Celly, can you hear me?” I asked inside my head, but there was no response. I don’t really know what happened to Celestia. No one has studied an alicorn’s mind before. But one thing’s certain: I can’t count on her help anytime soon. I have to take care of all this myself! I’m all alone… Am I better off? Not at all. It’s harder, more complicated. But at least they’ve accepted me as Equestria’s rightful ruler. I can live with that! Why take on the title of Empress? The answer is simple: I’m the last of the alicorns. If I don’t take control, my homeland of Equestria will fall apart into smaller states with their own laws and rulers, and it’ll be my fault. If I hadn’t asserted my right to the throne, I probably couldn’t keep going. I remember how passionately Celestia and Luna protected Equestria and all ponies. I must take on this heavy burden. It’s a huge responsibility, but as the ancient proverb goes, “Only the strongest make the hardest choices.” And here I am… I sat down on the bed, inspecting my bandaged wound. The bandages looked worse for wear, stained with blood and remnants of green salve. I pressed lightly on the wound… “OW!” I yelped as a fierce pain shot through my nerves, hitting every corner of my body, making me shudder. “Better not mess with this wound…” I thought, gently lying back on the firm bed, stretching my wings wide. Exhaustion overtook me like a tidal wave hitting a serene harbor. I suddenly felt utterly unable to move. I lay back, spreading my legs slightly and closing my eyes. My mind drifted away… to a place far beyond understanding, to the land of dreams… *** A vision from my childhood appeared. Celly, Luna, and I were dining in the royal hall. Outside, birds chirped, trees rustled, and gentle sunlight poured into the dining hall, filling it with warmth and happiness. We laughed and chatted about amusing stories. Celly even let me take control of our body to show off my etiquette skills to her and Luna. I levitated a teacup gracefully, savoring the delightful taste of berries with a refreshing mint aftertaste. “How do I know etiquette so well?” I wondered, but Luna interrupted my thoughts. “Daybie, could you pass the dessert?” she asked, pointing her hoof at the cake at the far end of the room. “Of course! Coming right up!” I smiled at Luna, getting up to fetch it. A beautiful, medium-sized black cake sat on a large platter, decorated with creamy flames in shades of yellow, orange, and white along the edges. The top was generously spread with strawberry jam, and in the center stood a small, glazed orange pony. “She looks just like me!” I thought, grinning. “Who thought of such a pretty cake?” I wondered aloud, but was met with silence. “L-Luna?” I turned, looking for my close friend. When I turned toward our table, it was empty. A cold wind swept through the room, making me shiver. Dusk fell rapidly, warm light fading into cold, dark night. I moved closer to our dining table and noticed something unsettling. Instead of Luna, stones and gray sand lay scattered on the chair. The tableware looked gray and cracked, leaving me in stunned disbelief. A creeping dread rose within me. My heart pounded as never before. I cautiously peeked out the window, seeing a scene of bright fires burning everywhere. The smell of burning flesh was in the air, and pony screams echoed around me. I couldn’t make out who was screaming, but the dread in my chest only grew. I looked down at the cake I was still holding with my magic and gasped in horror. The once-beautiful dessert was melting before my eyes. The frosting dripped away, and the strawberry jam began to bubble. The familiar cake quickly turned into a crimson slush that smelled of rot. “Ugh!” I squeaked, flinging the cake onto the floor, where it splattered and began spreading in a dark, sticky mess. “SHE'S HERE!!!” came the shouts from beyond the door. BAM! Was someone battering down our dining hall door? I couldn’t believe it, but the sound was unmistakably like a battering ram. Who could have broken into our castle? My eyes went wide with shock, and I began to tremble, paralyzed by a rising dread. Why was this happening? BAM! “What should I do? What should I do?” Thoughts spun through my mind like a whirlwind, leaving me no peace. BAM!!! The crashing against the door grew louder. I couldn’t stand it and covered my ears with my hooves, curling up on the floor. Suddenly, I felt like there wasn’t enough air. I gasped, inhaling and exhaling frantically, but my throat felt constricted. Breathing was almost impossible. “What do I do?” I realized there was no other exit except the one they were trying to break down. Panic clung to me tighter and tighter as I understood there was no escape. My mind buzzed with one recurring thought: “Why? Why is this happening to me…” … “Your Majesty…” A faint voice reached me from somewhere far away. “Y-yes… What is it?” I mumbled groggily, barely opening my eyes. Sunlight filled my vision, and I squinted instinctively, trying to adjust. “Phew… Just a dream…” I recalled the nightmare with lingering horror. I saw a silhouette flitting around in front of me. As I grew more aware, I finally recognized him. It was Loyal Heart, shifting nervously from hoof to hoof, as red as a tomato. “Why is he so flustered?” I wondered to myself. “Could he be embarrassed just by seeing an alicorn sleep?” I pondered further. “I apologize for waking you, Your Majesty, but you instructed me to report once all preparations were complete,” he squeaked, staring at his hooves to avoid meeting my gaze. “Yes, I did! So what’s the status?” I pressed my bumbling assistant. “I-I’m here to report that everything is ready!” He bowed to the ground before me. “How long was I asleep?” I asked, rubbing my eyes with my hooves. “Four hours, Your Majesty!” he replied in military fashion, standing at attention. “Goodness, that’s a long time to sleep!” I chided myself. A lot could change in four hours. In that time, the thestrals might have broken through to us, and then bloodshed would have been unavoidable. Given the circumstances, sleeping that much was an unacceptable luxury. I needed to rest less, but for now, I should head to the planned meeting at our command center. “Then I see no reason to waste any more precious time!” I jumped up from my bed and marched toward the door. “Lead the way!” I ordered him, pointing ahead with my hoof. As I rose, the pain from my wound mocked me, reminding me of its presence, but I ignored it. It didn’t hurt as much now, as though sleep had partially healed me. Brr, I don’t even want to think about what happened in that nightmare! Still, the slight relief was reassuring. In times like these, even the smallest comforts add strength. “Y-yes, let’s go, Your Majesty,” he caught up to me. Together, we made our way to the officers’ tent. *** We halted at the entrance to a medium-sized tent—our command post. Guards stood at their stations. The moment they saw me, they bowed, showing their respect and dedication. Loyal Heart stepped aside in a deep bow, allowing me to enter. As the commanding officer, I entered first, with my assistant trailing close behind. The atmosphere in the tent was tense. Perhaps the dim lighting, emphasizing the secrecy of our meeting, played a role, or maybe it was the grim faces around me. All the officers present jumped to their hooves and saluted the moment they saw me. Judging by their helmets, I recognized a few majors and a general, though I still had many to learn. Another unsettling detail caught my eye: civilians were present! I tensed immediately, wondering: “What are they doing here?” I frowned. This was supposed to be a classified operation, meaning these weren’t just ordinary ponies. If they were let in, it meant they held some official role in Equestria’s administration. I doubted my officers would be so reckless with my orders. “At ease!” I commanded, and the ponies relaxed a little. “Who’s in charge here? Introduce yourself!” I demanded, directing my gaze at the general. “General of the First Army, Solar Starlight, reporting for duty!” the sturdy stallion, older in years, responded. He looked dignified, with a neatly slicked-back black mane, well-groomed white-rose fur, and armor polished to a shine. A hint of stubble accented his strong jaw. “A model general!” was my first thought. Even on the battlefield, he managed to keep his appearance sharp. They don’t make them like him anymore. He’d been in service since the days when outward appearance and skill were prioritized. That was the old Equestrian way. This was the old guard! I felt somewhat reassured by the seasoned officers gathered here. “At ease!” I nodded with satisfaction. “The tactical planning task force for Operation ‘Empire Dawn’ is assembled, Your Majesty!” he reported, delivering his line with precision. “We’ll get nowhere if this is just ‘Permission to report!’” I thought, slightly irritated. I just couldn’t get used to all the military formalities! It would be better to plan without such rigidities. I wanted all perspectives without ceremony. “At ease, Commander. From now on, all present may dispense with formalities when addressing me during the meeting!” I announced, catching the general off guard. Clearly, I had shattered his expectations of a demanding commander. It was apparent he hadn’t expected such leniency from me. “Now then, who’s here?” I asked, breaking him out of his stupor. “All officers with ranks above captain are here, as well as two civilians,” he replied, bowing his head. “Apologies, we tried not to let one of them in, but Golden Claw was insistent, saying the pony was under his protection and pressed the issue,” he added, noticing my rising tension as he gestured toward the civilian. “Golden Claw?” I was taken aback by the unfamiliar name. Who could he be? Judging by the general’s acquaintance with him, he wasn’t a minor figure in the realm, and if the general allowed him in, he’d probably overseen military operations before. So he must be a retired officer… but why didn’t I know him? “Your names and roles?” I demanded, casting a stern look at the civilians. One of them, the older pony, stepped forward. His fur was gray, and his golden mane had streaks of silver at the roots. A monocle adorned his face, and around his neck, he wore a pendant with a dangling golden claw, likely a griffon’s. He was dressed in a formal black tuxedo, which, though modest, suited him well. “An aristocrat…” My suspicion grew. I knew how these scheming coats had ensnared my dear Celestia, barely giving her any respite. They only thought of their wealth and comfort, not the prosperity of our kingdom. And now, one of them was attempting to ingratiate himself with me, hoping to be the first noble to establish ties with me! Just the thought was enough to infuriate me. I barely held back from sending him away. But something held me in check—my general had allowed him in. I decided to reserve my judgment and hear what he had to say. “Golden Claw, Your Majesty,” he bowed courteously. “I see anger and distrust in your eyes, no doubt due to my aristocratic lineage. But I can assure you, I can’t stand the modern aristocracy myself!” he stated confidently, with no hint of hesitation. “Oh, really? Interesting…” I eyed the cunning noble closely. “Could this be some sort of manipulation tactic?” I wondered, intrigued. Was he trying to gain my trust by claiming to share my views, while likely caring little for them? “What’s with the odd pendant?” I pointed my hoof at the golden claw dangling from his neck. “Well then, let’s see what story he spins now,” I thought, baring my fangs with a sly grin, waiting for his reaction. But he didn’t even flinch at my predatory smile. In fact, he stood firm, showing no sign of backing down. His courage was impressive. Who exactly was he? I knew well that aristocrats love all things lavish, preferably gilded. This accessory was certainly intriguing. I was curious to hear his explanation. “Please don’t misunderstand, Your Majesty; this was a gift from the late Queen Celestia in recognition of my skills during the years of the griffon raids,” he said proudly, displaying his award with a dignified stance. “What is he talking about?” I asked, eyes wide with surprise. As far as I knew, not every pony received an honorary award from Celestia. To achieve that, you had to do something extraordinary for Equestria, especially for Celestia herself. He said it was for his bravery during the griffon raids, so he must have played a part in the defense. I didn’t remember anything about the griffon raids; they happened before I arrived. It seemed justified that he was let in, but I still needed to be sure! "And what exactly did you do to earn such an honorary order?" I asked with a touch of skepticism, raising one eyebrow. "Well, back then, Queen Celestia was quite young and inexperienced in leading and planning operations. No one expected such a cunning attack, and there weren’t enough ponies for delicate missions, so the role fell to me!" he gestured to himself, lifting his head. "I became Her Majesty Queen Celestia's right hoof and defeated the griffons, for which I was later awarded this golden griffon’s paw," he said, showing off his necklace. "Since then, I’ve worn this honor and believe that the aristocracy should serve only the crown and no one else!" he added earnestly, which deeply impressed me. His eyes spoke for him. If there was one way to tell whether someone was lying or not, it was by looking into their eyes. Eyes never lie! This reassured me. I realized that even among enemies, allies could be found. “Well, very well!” I smiled at him gently. “Your answer satisfies me. But who is that behind you?” I turned my gaze to the frightened figure hiding behind Golden Claw. “That’s my apprentice!” He nudged his student forward with a hoof. “Present yourself properly, you’re in the presence of Her Majesty the Empress!” he shot a glare at the trembling pony. “Greetings, Your M-majesty the Empress D-Daybreaker,” he stammered. “M-my name is Sun Light, and I’m a scientist who w-worked in the Ministry of Magic under Queen Celestia.” He certainly didn’t look like his mentor. His bright green mane was messy, large round glasses with cracked lenses perched on his nose. His unkempt lemon-colored coat and stained white lab coat screamed that he’d rushed to meet me. But why? I needed to question him properly! "Why is a scientist attending an operations planning meeting?" I asked Golden Claw. “Please, allow me to stay; I want to serve you with all my heart and soul!” he pleaded, eyes sparkling as he looked at me. I tilted my head, a bit puzzled and somewhat surprised. “Excuse his dreadful appearance! You see, he’s a very promising scientist, skilled in chemicals and agriculture. I think his presence could be beneficial for both of us!” Golden Claw said, defending his apprentice confidently. “If you permit, I believe an additional perspective could be helpful.” On one hand, it seemed unlikely that a chemist would interfere with military planning. On the other, I didn’t see much use in having him here. But something about his determination moved me. He was clearly shy, but he’d gathered the courage to ask to serve me. I respect brave ponies, but those with a fierce desire to serve me, I value even more. It might be wise to bring him into the fold! A scientist in my team certainly couldn’t hurt! “Very well, I’ll allow him to stay!” I nodded in agreement. I quickly approached the trembling braveheart, casting a large shadow over him. “From this day on, you will serve me! Do you understand?” I leaned down, making Sun Light lower himself even further. “Of course, Your Majesty!” he nodded quickly. “I’ll gladly serve you!” He lifted his head, looking at me with adoring eyes. “What is with this pony?” I wondered. Usually, when I put this kind of pressure on someone, they begin to yield, giving me total control over the conversation. But this pony seemed to crave my dominance instead! “What am I thinking? I need to plan the operation!” I shook my head, brushing off the intrusive thoughts. I turned and cast a stern gaze over the room. “Now, let's get to planning the operation!” I announced loudly. “Loyal Heart!” I called to my assistant. “Y-yes, Your Majesty!” he stood at attention. “Where is our enemy now?” I moved to the center of the room to examine the map of the castle and its surroundings. Loyal Heart rushed to my right side, taking a pointer in his hoof. “The main bat-pony forces are concentrated directly within the castle, while our forces have encircled them,” he gestured to the territory of the Two Sisters' Castle with the pointer. A question immediately came to mind, and I needed to voice it. “If their main forces have occupied the castle, then how are they supplied?” I sat down, propping my chin on my hoof in a thoughtful pose. “Good question, Your Majesty!” Solar Starlight took the lead, standing to my left. “Our scouts reported enemy movement in this forest!” He pointed to the adjoining wild forest. “So how are they managing logistics for supplies?” I continued questioning, drawing conclusions in my mind. “The bat-ponies are pegasi, aren’t they?” Golden Claw intervened, standing across from me. “So, they’re likely delivering supplies by air!” he reasoned. “That’s interesting!” I analyzed the enemy’s tactics with enthusiasm and admiration. “If they’re delivering supplies by air, then their movements can be seen from afar, meaning they’re doing it at night!” I realized. “Brilliant deduction, Your Majesty; I thought the same!” Golden Claw confirmed approvingly. “Everyone knows bat-ponies have vertical pupils, right?” He looked around at everyone, who nodded in agreement. “That means they navigate well in the dark, so our forces can’t detect their movements.” “That’s true!” I nodded. Stripped down, it appeared that the bat-ponies were preparing for a prolonged defense, bringing supplies to the castle to reinforce their forces. We needed to cut off this supply chain before the enemy grew too strong! “Based on these observations, I propose forming a strike group to take back this position in the forest!” Solar Starlight shared his plan. “That’s a short-sighted decision!” Golden Claw interrupted like a bolt of lightning. “We might reclaim the forest, but reinforcements from the castle could arrive, and we’d face heavy losses!” he argued. “A siege wouldn’t even be an option then! Instead, I suggest a guerrilla tactic: forming small groups of five or six soldiers to intercept the enemy at intervals,” he snorted, awaiting his opponent’s reply. “It would be faster and more efficient to reclaim the supply center if we organize the attack properly!” he stomped his hoof on the table, increasing the tension in the room. “I need to calm both of them down!” I thought. I didn’t want the strategic planning to turn into a circus! I had my own plan based on the current information, and it seemed far superior to theirs. I needed to announce it! After all, the final decision was mine! While I was thinking, they’d already started debating the flaws in each other’s plans. Each believed they were right, whereas I thought neither of them was. “I have a better plan!” I stood up from the table, and everyone focused on me. “From the information gathered, it appears the bat-ponies move mainly at night without any light sources, correct?” I asked rhetorically, bringing a pointer to myself with telekinesis. “Then we need to set up bonfires around this forested area and around the castle perimeter, visible from afar, and without setting the forest on fire!” I indicated the line of contact with the enemy. Small figures were positioned on the map to represent our troops. I lifted these figures with telekinesis and arranged them along the front line, explaining my plan. “Please allow me to manage the bonfire organization!” Sun Light’s voice reached me. “I can ensure all the necessary conditions are met to keep the fires going constantly! I also recommend forming squads of mages to cast signal spells every hour, making the bat-ponies as visible as if they were right underhoof!” he suggested with enthusiasm and a gleam in his eye. “Excellent suggestion!” I nodded in approval. “I’m assigning you to handle this, and Golden Claw will be your supervisor to keep everything running smoothly!” I gave the aristocrat a teacherly tap of my hoof. “It will be done in the best way possible!” He bowed. “However, Your Majesty, what about the supply center?” he asked in confusion. “Now we’re getting to the interesting part!” I declared, pacing around the table. “I believe both of your strategies are wrong!” My words left the aristocrat and general stunned. “You see, I have no desire to shed blood. The thestrals are like brothers to us, after all,” I stated firmly. “It doesn’t take a genius to see they were manipulated by Nightmare Moon to fulfill her wicked goals; after all, they once defended our kingdom alongside us. I believe the key here is negotiation!” My words left everyone staring at me in silent question, the same question on everyone’s face: “How?” “My plan is simple: we’ll conduct a covert mission to capture a few of their officers from the forest, using them as leverage. Then, we’ll split their supply center and fortress into two isolated fronts. First, we’ll make the enemy surrender in the forest, and then we can start negotiating with those in the fortress.” A momentary silence followed as everyone carefully considered my plan, but no one raised an objection. They understood that my proposal was the least bloody of all the options. “Very well, allow me to organize the covert team!” General Solar Starlight offered, bowing his head. “No, I’ll go alone!” I turned down the offer. I grabbed a figurine of a large alicorn and loudly placed it onto the map over the forest. “I have the skills necessary to succeed in this mission, and there’s nothing they can do to stop me,” I smirked, glancing at my own form. “Meanwhile, Solar Starlight, I command you to prepare for a long siege with those two majors.” I gestured to the officers who were intently watching the planning. Everyone gaped in shock. For them, the idea of a newly crowned ruler going into battle alone was unimaginable. Celestia would never do such a thing; she would sit safely at headquarters until the very end, letting others do the work for her. “But how can we let you enter enemy territory alone?” Golden Claw implored, looking at me with desperate concern. “You’re the Empress, the last hope of Equestria,” he pleaded. “I am an alicorn!” I spread my wings wide and lifted my head, displaying my unshakable power. “I can transform into fire, making me perfect for this mission!” I proudly demonstrated a flame igniting on my hoof. “But…” Golden Claw started, but I silenced him with a fierce look. He understood that any arguments would be futile. I’d already made my decision. My word was law. “Loyal Heart!” I called to my assistant. “How are things in Equestria? Are people aware of what’s happening here?” “No, Your Majesty! Pegasus were dispatched across the kingdom with a message that there’s a new ruler, though the reason wasn’t stated. It also asked everyone to remain calm,” he crisply responded. “That’s good!” I replied. “Golden Claw, I want you to gather all the aristocrats here and have them swear loyalty to me!” I commanded. “It will be done! I’ll send out letters immediately!” “With that, I suggest we conclude our meeting. I’ll start preparing for the upcoming mission and plan to head to the thestral camp by nightfall and return by morning,” I stated, answering any lingering questions. No one dared to respond. Finally, I asked directly: “Any questions?” I glanced sharply at everyone present. “NONE, MA’AM!” the officers shouted in unison, while the aristocrat and scholar chose to stay silent, looking down at their hooves. “If there are, you know where to find me in the armory,” I threw back over my shoulder as I left the tent. “Loyal Heart, follow me!” I called my assistant, who stood frozen in place. *** After some searching, I found an old set of armor in the armory that fit me perfectly. These were Celestia’s armor, mainly copper with some steel. It even came with wing protection, which delighted me. Such armor is rare nowadays, as it hampers a pegasus’s speed and agility in the air, but I believe that with skill, one could defend themselves well with this armor. Full armor that fits me was hard to find, so I had to settle for partial pieces that offered minimal coverage. I also found the largest glaive, perfectly suited for an alicorn of my size. It would be odd to go on this mission unarmed. The glaive was quite ordinary, just with an extended pole. There was something about it that appealed to me, though I couldn’t quite say why. “Can I actually do this?” The idea sparked within me. I ignited my horn and visualized the transformation spell in my mind. “It worked!” I grinned, stepping out of my fire form. I’d successfully crafted a spell that would allow both me and my weapon to shift into flame. This thrilled me. An obvious weapon would have given me away, but in this form, it was nearly invisible. “All right!” I pulled out my checklist and began crossing off items. Armor—check! Weapon—check! Mission—check! Determination—check! I issued orders, temporarily handed control over to Loyal Heart, and instructed him to handle matters as they arose. Everything was set for the mission. Most importantly, I was ready—ready for anything! … At exactly the appointed time, I set the Sun beyond the horizon, making way for the Moon. Moving the Moon was still challenging, while handling the Sun felt much easier. Practice would be needed, but that was a problem for later. Now, I had a mission, and the fate of Equestria depended on it. In full armor and armed, I set off for the forest. The guards at the observation post saluted as I approached the woods. And so began my first mission. I entered the forest swiftly, a living embodiment of fire. At that moment, I had no idea what terror awaited me… Author's Note Hello everyone I apologize for such a long absence. Here's a new chapter for all of you! I have an interesting suggestion for you, I recently became very interested in generating images for fan fiction using a neural network and want to make my own patreon, where new chapters with illustrations will be published before all public resources. Would you be interested in that?